OLD JAPANESE
How can sounds of a dead language be brought back to life? What is wrong with the way we pronounce Old Japanese? How can other Asian languages help us to ‘reconstruct’ a language we no longer use? Eighth-century Japanese or Old Japanese is studied by many Japanese students at school and texts are available in almost any bookstore, yet almost no one pronounces it in a way that its original speakers would recognize. Old Japanese attempts to rectify this problem. The anachronistic pronunciation of this ancient language is resolved through the book’s persuasive step-by-step guide to reconstructing the central dialect of eighthcentury Japanese. Miyake clearly presents what is already known about the history of writing in Japan, the history of Japanese phonology, and several continental Asian data sources including Sino-Korean and Sino-Vietnamese, before convincingly synthesizing this wide variety of evidence into an argument for a system of Old Japanese which utilizes thirteen consonants and seven vowels. Accessible to both specialists and non-specialists alike, this book – the first to provide an areal view of East Asian historical phonology in English – will prove a valuable resource to all those interested in linguistics, Japanese studies and the history of writing. Marc Hideo Miyake is a historical phonologist specializing in East Asian languages.
i
ii
OLD JAPANESE A phonetic reconstruction
Marc Hideo Miyake
iii
First published 2003 by RoutledgeCurzon 11 New Fetter Lane, London EC4P 4EE Simultaneously published in the USA and Canada by RoutledgeCurzon 29 West 35th Street, New York, NY 10001 This edition published in the Taylor & Francis e-Library, 2006.
“To purchase your own copy of this or any of Taylor & Francis or Routledge’s collection of thousands of eBooks please go to www.eBookstore.tandf.co.uk.” RoutledgeCurzon is an imprint of the Taylor & Francis Group © 2003 Marc Hideo Miyake All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reprinted or reproduced or utilised in any form or by any electronic, mechanical, or other means, now known or hereafter invented, including photocopying and recording, or in any information storage or retrieval system, without permission in writing from the publishers. British Library Cataloguing in Publication Data A catalogue record for this book is available from the British Library Library of Congress Cataloging in Publication Data Miyake, Marc Hideo Old Japanese: a phonetic reconstruction by Marc Hideo Miyake p. cm. 1. Japanese language – To 794 – Phonology. I. Title. PL540.M59 2003 495.6′15–dc21 2002154804 ISBN 0-203-51072-0 Master e-book ISBN
ISBN 0-203-34270-4 (Adobe eReader Format) ISBN 0– 415–30575–6
iv
CONTENTS
Illustrations Acknowledgments Abbreviations, symbols, and conventions
viii xii xiii
1
Introduction
1
2
Early transcriptions of Japanese
5
Sinographs, semantograms, and (ongana) phonograms 5 Transcriptions of pre-Old Japanese in Chinese histories 6 Pre-Suiko-Period transcriptions 9 Suiko Period transcriptions 12 Post-Suiko-Period transcriptions 17 The transcriptions of Nihon shoki 28 Summary 40 3
Previous research on phonograms
43
Overview 43 Premodern research 43 Modern research 49 Summary 61 4
Japanese phonology through time
66
Overview 66 Consonants 67 Vowels 77 Summary 86 v
CONTENTS
5
Old Chinese, Middle Chinese, and Sinoxenic
89
Overview 89 Internal sources for earlier Chinese 91 Sinoxenic (SX) sources for earlier Chinese 98 Other external sources for earlier Chinese 135 The reconstruction of Old Chinese 138 The reconstruction of Early Middle Chinese 143 The reconstruction of Late Middle Chinese 149 Summary 156 6
Goals and methodology
158
Goals 158 Methodology 158 7
The reconstruction of Old Japanese consonants
164
Overview 164 OJ p 164 OJ b 166 OJ m 168 OJ w 170 OJ t 171 OJ d 173 OJ n 175 OJ r 176 OJ s 177 OJ z 183 OJ y 186 OJ k 187 OJ g 191 OJ $ 194 Summary 196 8
The reconstruction of Old Japanese vowels Overview 198 OJ a 198 OJ yi 203 OJ u 207 OJ o 211 vi
198
CONTENTS
OJ iy 217 OJ ye 221 OJ ey 227 OJ wo 232 OJ i 238 OJ e 244 OJ o 250 Summary 262 9
Conclusion
265
Bibliography Index
273 285
vii
ILLUSTRATIONS
Figures 2.1 3.1 3.2 3.3 4.1 5.1 6.1 6.2 8.1
The relationship between sinographs and morphemes Origins of [i], [ye], and [wo] in Keichû’s Japanese The ‘established’ interpretation of OJ vowels Karlgren’s MC vowels Mergers of the OJ ‘vowels’ Foreign perceptions of CLMC nasals Methodology of OJ consonantal reconstruction Methodology of OJ ‘vocalic’ reconstruction The ‘peripheralization’ of the OJ B-type ‘vowels’
5 46 55 64 84 156 161 162 264
Tables 2.1 2.2 2.3 2.4 2.5 2.6 2.7 2.8 3.1 3.2
Suiko Period ‘branch’ rhyme phonograms for OJ -a syllables Suiko Period ‘branch’ rhyme phonograms for OJ -(y)i syllables Suiko Period ‘genitive’ rhyme phonograms for OJ -o syllables Suiko Period phonograms reflecting unpalatalized OC initials CLMC prenasalized obstruent–OJ consonant correlations in Shoki CLMC initials for OJ m- and n-initial syllables in Shoki poetry Common EMC–OJ voiced obstruent correlations in Kojiki Common CLMC ‘muddy’ initial–OJ obstruent correspondences in Shoki Syllables of earlier Japanese distinguished in Keichû’s orthography Syllables of Old Japanese distinguished in Kogen seidokukô viii
13 14 15 16 33 34 35 36 46 47
ILLUSTRATIONS
3.3 3.4 3.5 3.6 3.7 3.8 3.9 3.10 3.11 3.12 4.1 4.2 4.3 4.4 4.5 4.6 4.7 4.8 4.9 4.10 4.11 4.12 4.13 4.14 4.15 5.1 5.2 5.3 5.4 5.5 5.6 5.7 5.8 5.9 5.10 5.11 5.12 5.13 5.14 5.15 5.16 7.1
Orthographic distinctions in Kanazukai oku no yamamichi Possible syllables in the OJ of Kojiki: the consensus view Pierson’s (1929) reconstruction of OJ Yoshitake’s (1934) reconstruction of OJ SK and SV readings of phonograms for OJ A/B syllables in -i Japanese ‘anti-eight-vowel’ OJ A/B ‘vowel’ reconstructions American ‘anti-eight-vowel’ OJ A/B ‘vowel’ reconstructions Transcription of OJ voiced obstruents in the alpha section Various reconstructions of the OJ ‘A/B-type vowels’ Various reconstructions of OJ s The PKJ consonants of Whitman (1985) A maximal inventory of PJ consonants A minimal inventory of PJ consonants The OJ consonant inventory OJ t- and d-syllables and their later equivalents OJ s- and z-syllables and their later equivalents The PKJ vowels of Whitman (1985) The PJ vowels of Whitman (1985) The PJ vowels of Unger (1993) The PJE vowels of Hattori (1978–79) The PJ vowels of Serafim (1999a) The PKJ vowels of Serafim (1999b) OJ reflexes of PJ diphthongs Distribution of OJ ‘vowels’ The OJ ‘vowel’ inventory The consonants of pre-1945 SJ orthography The vowels of pre-1945 SJ orthography The diphthongs of pre-1945 SJ orthography SK consonants (after Kang Sinhang 1997: 119) SK vowels Written Vietnamese consonants (after Thompson 1987: 58) Written Vietnamese and PVM vowels Written OSV tones Written SV tones The ‘branch/fat/genitive/small’ rhymes in MC, SV, and SJ Phonological traits across Chinese and SX Vowel classes in Vietnamese rhyming (after Downer 1987: 140) The consonants of EMC The vowels of EMC Reconstructions of the LMC labiodentals The consonants of CLMC OJ p in Kojiki poetry ix
48 50 52 53 54 56 57 59 62 63 68 68 71 74 75 75 77 78 78 78 79 79 80 82 84 102 102 103 115 116 119 122 126 128 129 130 133 149 149 154 156 165
ILLUSTRATIONS
OJ p in Shoki poetry OJ b in Kojiki poetry OJ b in Shoki poetry OJ b in Shoki alpha section poetry OJ m in Kojiki poetry OJ m in Shoki poetry OJ w in Kojiki poetry OJ w in Shoki poetry OJ t in Kojiki poetry OJ t in Shoki poetry OJ d in Kojiki poetry OJ d in Shoki poetry OJ n in Kojiki poetry OJ n in Shoki poetry OJ r in Kojiki and Shoki poetry OJ s in Kojiki poetry Phonograms for OJ sa in Kojiki prose Suiko Period phonograms for OJ sa OJ s in Shoki poetry OJ s in Shoki alpha section poetry OJ z in Kojiki poetry OJ z in Shoki poetry OJ y in Kojiki and Shoki poetry OJ k in Kojiki poetry OJ k in Shoki poetry OJ k in Shoki alpha section poetry OJ g in Kojiki poetry OJ g in Shoki poetry OJ $ in Kojiki poetry OJ $ in Shoki poetry OJ $ in Shoki alpha section poetry The OJ consonant inventory OJ a in Kojiki poetry OJ a in Shoki poetry SX equivalents of rhyme categories for Shoki a-phonograms Common a-phonograms in Shoki poetry OJ yi in Kojiki poetry OJ yi in Shoki poetry Common yi-phonograms in Shoki poetry OJ u in Kojiki poetry OJ u in Shoki poetry SX equivalents of major rhyme categories of Shoki u-phonograms 8.11 Common u-phonograms in Shoki poetry 7.2 7.3 7.4 7.5 7.6 7.7 7.8 7.9 7.10 7.11 7.12 7.13 7.14 7.15 7.16 7.17 7.18 7.19 7.20 7.21 7.22 7.23 7.24 7.25 7.26 7.27 7.28 7.29 7.30 7.31 7.32 7.33 8.1 8.2 8.3 8.4 8.5 8.6 8.7 8.8 8.9 8.10
x
165 167 167 168 169 169 170 170 171 172 173 174 175 175 177 177 178 178 180 181 183 185 187 187 189 190 191 192 194 195 195 196 199 202 202 203 204 206 206 208 210 210 211
ILLUSTRATIONS
8.12 OJ o in Kojiki poetry 8.13 OJ o in Shoki poetry 8.14 SX equivalents of rhyme categories for Shoki o-phonograms 8.15 Common o-phonograms in Shoki poetry 8.16 The ‘primary’ vowels of OJ 8.17 OJ iy in Kojiki poetry 8.18 OJ iy in Shoki poetry 8.19 Iy-phonograms in Shoki poetry 8.20 OJ ye in Kojiki poetry 8.21 OJ ye in Shoki poetry 8.22 SX equivalents of rhyme categories for Shoki ye-phonograms 8.23 Ye-phonograms in Shoki poetry 8.24 OJ ey in Kojiki poetry 8.25 OJ ey in Shoki poetry 8.26 SX equivalents of rhyme categories for Shoki ey-phonograms 8.27 Common ey-phonograms in Shoki poetry 8.28 OJ wo in Kojiki poetry 8.29 OJ wo in Shoki poetry 8.30 SX reflexes of rhyme categories for Shoki wo-phonograms 8.31 Common wo-phonograms in Shoki poetry 8.32 The reconstructed OJ ‘vowels’ thus far 8.33 The post-OJ vowel system 8.34 A rejected EMJ vowel system 8.35 A preferred EMJ vowel system 8.36 OJ i in Kojiki poetry 8.37 OJ i in Shoki poetry 8.38 SX equivalents of rhyme categories for Shoki i-phonograms 8.39 Common i-phonograms in Shoki poetry 8.40 OJ e in Kojiki poetry 8.41 OJ e in Shoki poetry 8.42 SX equivalents of rhyme categories for Shoki e-phonograms 8.43 Common e-phonograms in Shoki poetry 8.44 OJ o in Kojiki poetry 8.45 OJ o in Shoki poetry 8.46 SX equivalents of rhyme categories for Shoki o-phonograms 8.47 Common o-phonograms in Shoki poetry 8.48 The ‘vowels’ of OJ 8.49 OJ syllables with C-type ‘vowels’ 9.1 Post-OJ SJ diphthongs 9.2 OJ period SJ vowel–glide sequences 9.3 The syllabic inventory of OJ xi
212 214 215 216 216 217 219 219 221 223 223 226 227 228 229 230 232 234 234 236 237 238 238 238 239 240 240 243 244 248 248 249 251 256 256 261 262 264 267 268 271
ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
I wish to express my deepest gratitude to the following people whose generous assistance with my doctoral dissertation made this book possible: first and foremost, Professor Alexander V. Vovin, for sharing his vast knowledge of Asian and historical-comparative linguistics with me; Professors Robert A. Blust and Anatole V. Lyovin, for teaching me historical linguistics; Professor Kenneth L. Rehg, for teaching me phonology; Professor Arthur H. Thornhill, for his willingness to read a dissertation concerning an alien side of a familiar subject; Professor Leon A. Serafim, for introducing me to Ryukyuan and to the work of Professors Edwin Pulleyblank and John Whitman; Professor Gerald B. Mathias, for teaching me the fundamentals of Japanese historical linguistics; John R. Bentley, for guiding me through the dense philological forests of Japanese texts and answering my seemingly endless questions; Mark J. Alves, for our many conversations about Chinese and Vietnamese and for sending me the invaluable gift of NgZ thiên t@ (Five Thousand Characters); last but not least, my beloved and my family, for their patience and support through my long years in school.
xii
ABBREVIATIONS, SYMBOLS, AND CONVENTIONS
Abbreviations Am BCE Cnt CE CEMC CLMC Chn CT Cz Dk EH EMC EMJ EMK Eng Freq Go Ind Jn Jpn Kan KJK LMC LMJ LMK LOC LT MC Md M. Hakka MJ
Amoghavajra Before Common Era; = BC Cantonese Common Era; = AD Chang’an EMC Chang’an LMC Chinese Colloquial Taiwanese Chaozhou DharmakÖema Eastern Han Early Middle Chinese Early Middle Japanese Early Middle Korean English frequency Go-on Indic Jñanagupta Japanese Kan-on Kojiki Late Middle Chinese Late Middle Japanese Late Middle Korean Late Old Chinese Literary Taiwanese Middle Chinese Mandarin Chinese Meixian Hakka (= Kejia) Modern Japanese xiii
ABBREVIATIONS, SYMBOLS, AND CONVENTIONS
MK ms. MSJ mss MYS NS NW OC OJ ONWC OSK OSV PG Ph PJ PJE PJI PKJ POJ PSJ PSK PSV PSX PT PVM SBBT SC SCBT SD SDBT SE SEBT SG SJ SK Skt SP STCA SV SX Shoki Tib. (tr.) Tw
Middle Korean manuscript Modern Standard Japanese manuscripts Man’yôshû Nihon shoki northwestern Old Chinese Old Japanese Old Northwest Chinese Old Sino-Korean Old Sino-Vietnamese phonogram phonogram Proto-Japonic Proto-Japonic-External Proto-Japonic-Internal Proto-Koreo-Japonic Pre-Old Japanese Pre-Sino-Japanese Pre-Sino-Korean Pre-Sino-Vietnamese Pre-Sinoxenic Proto-Tai Proto-Viet-Muong System-B-Based Transcription System C System-C-Based Transcription System D System-D-Based Transcription System E (= CLMC) System-E-Based Transcription sinograph Sino-Japanese Sino-Korean Sanskrit Sino-Paekche Sui-Tang Chang’an (Coblin 1994) Sino-Vietnamese Sinoxenic Nihon shoki Tibetan (transcription) Taiwanese
xiv
ABBREVIATIONS, SYMBOLS, AND CONVENTIONS
Ui. (tr.) Wr Viet
Uighur (transcription) Written Vietnamese
Symbols α β * – [] ‘’ //
alpha section of Shoki (see Mori 1991) beta section of Shoki (see Mori 1991) unattested form (either reconstructed or ungrammatical) morphemic boundary phonetic transcription English gloss phonemic transcription
Conventions Cantonese forms are cited in Yale romanization. Modern Chinese forms other than Cantonese, Mandarin, or Taiwanese are cited from Hanyu fangyin zihui (1962) with minor typographical modifications. h after a consonant indicates aspiration. Tones are indicated using the following superscript numerals: Level Rising Upper 1 3 Lower 2 4
Departing Entering 5 7 6 8
Italics represent conventionalized orthographic forms as opposed to phonetic or phonemic transcriptions. Japanese forms other than Sino-Japanese and Old Japanese are cited in Hepburn romanization, with the ‘mora nasal’ written consistently as n and vowel length indicated by circumflexes (™) rather than macrons (¡). Middle Korean and modern Korean forms are cited in the Yale romanization used in Martin (1992) with one alteration: the vowels [o] and [u] are consistently transcribed as wo and wu except in modern Korean names and titles. Korean toponyms are written with their conventionalized spellings in English without diacritics: e.g., ‘Koguryo’ instead of ‘KoguryÉ’ or ‘K(w)okwulye,’ ‘Seoul’ instead of ‘Sewul,’ etc. Mandarin forms are cited in pinyin romanization. Tones are unmarked on names, titles of works, and linguistic terminology.
xv
ABBREVIATIONS, SYMBOLS, AND CONVENTIONS
Middle Chinese forms are cited according to Pulleyblank’s (1984, 1991a) reconstruction unless stated otherwise with the following typographical substitutions: 1 2 3 4 5 6 7
c, chr, jr, sr, zr for tZ, tZh, d| , Z, | c, ch, j, y for t\, t\h, d9, j q for } long vowels indicated by vowel doubling: e.g., aa for a: R for # (1984) or Ü (1991a) ü and ö for y and œ Rising and Departing Tones indicated with tonal letters -q and -h
‘Tonal letters’ do not represent segmental phonemes: -q and -h are not pronounced as [}] and [h]. Since there is no agreement on the phonetic values of the Middle Chinese tones, I have chosen to represent two of the four Middle Chinese tones with abstract symbols added to the end of the syllable to avoid implying anything about the pitch and contour of the tones. For example, *kaq is [ka] with the Rising Tone (not *[ka}] ) and *kah is [ka] with the Departing Tone. Chinese reconstructions generally leave the Level Tone unmarked. Thus *ka is [ka] with the Level Tone. All syllables ending in stops (*-p, *-t, *-k) automatically have the Entering Tone. The traditional terms ‘Level,’ ‘Rising,’ ‘Departing,’ and ‘Entering’ do not necessarily describe the tones that they represent. I will propose a number of modifications to Pulleyblank’s MC reconstructions in Chapters 2 and 5. All subsequent MC reconstructions will reflect those modifications. Chang’an LMC forms are identical to other LMC forms except that all nasals have been rewritten as prenasalized stops unless followed by syllable-final *-Y: LMC *m > Chang’an LMC *mb, etc. See (2.15). Old Chinese forms are cited according to Starostin’s (1989) reconstruction unless stated otherwise with the following typographical substitutions: 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9
tr, thr, dr, dhr, nr for à, àh, 1, 1h, á ts, tsh, dz, dzh for c, ch, W, Wh cr [âZ], chr [âZh], jr [¶| ], jhr [¶|®], sr [Z], zr [| ] for ö, öh, í, íh, Ö, " c [c\], ch [c\h], j [ j_9], jh [ _j 9®], ã, y, \, 9 for †, †h, £, £h, °, j, 5, ¢ cl, chl, jl, jlh for the lateral affricates §, §h, •, •h q for } long vowels indicated by vowel doubling: e.g., aa for a retroflex vowels indicated by superscript r: e.g., ar for ô Rising and Departing Tones indicated with tonal letters -q and -h
See my note on ‘tonal letters’ in Middle Chinese above. xvi
ABBREVIATIONS, SYMBOLS, AND CONVENTIONS
I will propose a number of modifications to Starostin’s OC reconstructions in Chapters 2 and 5. All subsequent OC reconstructions will reflect those modifications. Old Japanese forms in italics are cited in the romanization used in Martin (1987), but with p substituted for Martin’s f (equivalent to capital F in Miller 1967 and other works). Old Japanese reconstructions are cited according to the reconstruction proposed in Chapters 6 and 7. Old Mandarin reconstructions are cited from Pulleyblank (1991a) without tones and with *y substituted for this IPA *j. Poetic citations from Kojiki, Nihon shoki, and Man’yôshû are given in the following format: poem number, line number, and sinograph number. Thus KJK 1.1.1 represents the first sinograph in the first line of the first poem in Kojiki. Specified words in poems are cited only by poem and line number. Occurrences of sinographs in unspecified words in poems are cited by poem number, line number, and sinograph number. Textual variant sinographs are marked with lower case letters after the sinograph number. These letters are those assigned to each variant sinograph in Miyake (1999). Thus NS 2.5.3a refers to the first variant of poem 2, line 5, sinograph 3 listed in Miyake’s (1999) database of NS poetry, NS 2.5.3b to the second variant, etc. See Appendices A and D of Miyake (1999) for further details. Non-poetic citations from Kojiki and Shoki are in the following format: (Title Vol. No.: Section Title). Hence (KJK I: Age of the Gods) refers to the “Age of the Gods” section in Kojiki. The sole exception to this rule is the Preface to KJK, which will be cited as (KJK Preface). Proto-Tai (PT) forms have been reconstructed by combining the initials, finals, and tones given for each PT etymon in Li (1977). Page numbers in citations refer to the pages where Li’s (1977) reconstructions of initials and finals can be found for a given PT etymon. Li (1977) cites the initial and tone for a PT etymon (e.g., *h-C1) and/or the final and tone (e.g., *-Rï C1) for a PT etymon but never cites all three components of a PT etymon in a single reconstructed form (e.g., PT *hRï C1 ‘give’). For example, “PT *hRï C1 ‘give’ (Li 1977: 250, 289)” means that the PT initial *h- was taken from Li (1977: 250) and that the PT final and tone *-Rï C1 were taken from Li (1977: 289). Sino-Japanese forms (Go-on, Kan-on, etc.) are taken mostly from Tôdô (1978). Whenever they were unavailable in Tôdô, I have cited them from xvii
ABBREVIATIONS, SYMBOLS, AND CONVENTIONS
Morohashi (1955–60), Morohashi et al. (1981–82), or Morohashi et al. (1992). All citations are in a phonemicized transliteration of their pre-1945 kana spellings. For example, ‘armor’ is cited as SJ kahu rather than as SJ kafu or as SJ kô. Following Tôdô (1978, 1980), I have consistently rendered SJ -n < Chinese *m as -mu. However, Sino-Japanese elements in names and titles are in Hepburn romanization: e.g., jiten ‘dictionary’ instead of ziten in my bibliography. Sino-Korean forms are cited in Yale romanization from the Cenwun okphyen dictionary of c. 1796 unless stated otherwise. Taiwanese forms are cited in the Maryknoll missionary system with four modifications: (1) o for o·, (2) R for o, (3) N for n, and (4) the use of the following superscript numerals to indicate the seven tones of Taiwanese: Level Rising Upper 1 3 Lower 2
Departing Entering 5 7 6 8
Note that modern Taiwanese has no tone 4. The earlier Lower Rising tone (tone 4) merged with the Lower Departing tone (tone 6). My modified romanization and phonetic transcription of Taiwanese represent southern Taiwanese pronunciation. Tibetan forms are cited in Wylie romanization. Vietnamese forms are cited in qu3c ngw romanization. Phonetic transcriptions of Vietnamese represent idealized Hanoi dialect pronunciation.
xviii
INTRODUCTION
1 INTRODUCTION
Among the classical languages of the world, Old Japanese (OJ), the literary language of Japan up to the Nara Period (710–794 CE),1 has fared quite well. While some other classical languages are remembered only among scholars, most Japanese have been exposed to OJ and other varieties of premodern Japanese in secondary school. This situation is quite unlike that of, say, the United States, where no high school students are exposed to Old English except in translation. Untranslated Old English texts are difficult to find at non-academic bookstores, but one can easily find a copy of the OJ poetic anthology Man’yôshû (Collection of Ten Thousand Leaves) in ordinary Japanese bookstores. Although OJ is no longer a living language, it is far from forgotten. Even Japanese high school students are familiar with the rudiments of its morphology and lexicon. Yet the phonetics and phonology of OJ remain unclear. When OJ texts are taught in Japanese classrooms, they are read anachronistically in a modernized pronunciation. Similarly, OJ texts are cited in most Western-language works in a romanization reflecting that anachronistic modernized pronunciation. To demonstrate the gap between this anachronistic modernized pronunciation of OJ and the original pronunciation of OJ, I will cite the first poem in the official history Kojiki (Records of Ancient Matters; 712 CE) in two different forms below. On the left is the Hepburn romanization of the poem reflecting its pronunciation in Modern Standard Japanese. On the right is my reconstruction of the approximate pronunciation circa the early eighth century CE.2 (An English translation is in Keene (1993: 43).) (1.1) yakumo tatsu izumo yaegaki tsumagomi ni yaegaki tsukuru sono yaegaki o
*yakumo tatu *indumo yapeYgaki *tumaYgRmt ni *yapeYgaki tukuru *sRnR yapeYgaki wo
This poem is “traditionally considered to be the first Japanese poem ever composed” (Keene 1993: 43). Its composer3 would find its modernized 1
OLD JAPANESE
pronunciation quite odd. His *tumaYgRmt would correspond to modern tsumagomi. If sound is an integral part of poetry, then, if one reads OJ poetry as if it were Modern Standard Japanese, much of its essence would be lost. Is OJ merely Modern Standard Japanese with archaic words and grammar? Yet this anachronistic treatment of OJ pronunciation is partly forgivable because of (1) the lack of a scholarly consensus on OJ phonetics and phonology and (2) a complex script (man’yôgana) that obscures the original pronunciation. By using a modernized pronunciation (and romanizations based upon that modernized pronunciation), one avoids having to choose between the many competing reconstructions of OJ pronunciation based on different analyses of the man’yôgana script and other evidence. As I will demonstrate in Chapter 3, the extant reconstructions of OJ are mutually contradictory and often methodologically troublesome. This situation is hardly unique to OJ in East Asia. Other classical languages of the region such as Classical Chinese and the premodern Vietnamese of nôm texts4 are also traditionally read anachronistically in modernized pronunciations and romanized according to those modernized pronunciations. Once again, there is no consensus about the original pronunciations of these languages. Furthermore, complex scripts (Chinese characters and nôm) obscure the original pronunciations of Classical Chinese and premodern Vietnamese. However, scholars do agree on the presence of certain abstract phonological distinctions in these languages, even if they do not agree on the concrete phonetic interpretation of these distinctions. In the case of OJ, for example, most scholars agree that there were at least 87 different syllables in the language.5 One can view these 87-plus syllables of OJ as algebraic variables: X, Y, Z, etc. If so, then the problem is to find the phonetic values of these 87-plus variables. The goal of this book is to solve this problem by reconstructing OJ phonetics on the basis of an analysis of the man’yôgana orthography of the OJ poetry in the Kojiki (KJK; Records of Ancient Matters; 712 CE) and Nihon shoki (NS or Shoki; Chronicles of Japan; 720 CE). In Chapter 2, I will describe the earliest written records of Japanese and their orthographies, beginning with the Chinese transcriptions in the Wei zhi (Chronicles of Wei) and leading ultimately to the data at the heart of this book: the OJ poetry in Kojiki and Shoki written in man’yôgana. I will outline the various kinds of man’yôgana found in OJ texts and demonstrate that the poems in Kojiki and Shoki employ two distinct varieties of the ongana (phonogram)6 subtype of man’yôgana. In Chapter 3, I will deal with previous scholarship on ongana, beginning with the eighteenth-century discovery of orthographic distinctions present in ongana but absent in the later kana syllabaries and continuing on to twentieth-century attempts to reconstruct OJ phonology on the basis of 2
INTRODUCTION
ongana. I will present all extant reconstructions of OJ phonology known to me for comparison and criticism. In Chapter 4, I will sketch what is known about the phonology of the ancestors of Old Japanese from internal and external reconstruction. I will also sketch the phonological history of Japanese after the eighth century. I intend my reconstruction of OJ based on written records to be as consistent as possible with (1) the results of internal and external reconstructions of pre-Nara-Period Japanese and (2) later developments in the phonological history of Japanese. In Chapter 5, I will discuss the reconstruction of Late Old Chinese, Early Middle Chinese, and Late Middle Chinese – the three stages of the Chinese language relevant to the interpretation of ongana. This discussion will necessitate an excursion into Sinoxenic – the large strata of borrowings from Chinese in Vietnamese, Korean, and Japanese (i.e., Sino-Japanese, Sino-Korean, and Sino-Vietnamese). I will show that Sino-Korean, SinoVietnamese, and the Sino-Vietnamese-based phonograms of the premodern Vietnamese nôm writing system are important sources of data not only for Chinese reconstruction but also for the interpretation of the ongana. In Chapter 6, I will formulate my methodology for the reconstruction of eighth-century Japanese and the goals which my reconstruction must fulfill. In Chapters 7 and 8, I will reconstruct the phonetic values of the consonants and vowels of the Central dialect of OJ primarily on the basis of Chinese and Sinoxenic evidence with reference to the textual frequency and distribution of ongana and what is known about earlier and later Japanese phonology. I will then reconstruct a typologically sound phonemic system for OJ on the basis of my reconstructed phonetic values. Finally, in Chapter 9, I will summarize my findings, speculate on the implications of my Central OJ reconstruction for the reconstruction of the Nara Period pronunciation of Sino-Japanese, and indicate future directions of research.
Notes 1 The association of stages of the Japanese language with Japanese historical periods is merely convenient and not particularly accurate, especially in the case of OJ. I do not intend to imply that linguistic changes coincided with the shift of the capital to Nara in 710 CE and later to Heian (modern Kyoto) in 794 CE. Although OJ texts were compiled during the Nara Period, some or most of their content may date before the Nara Period. I cite only the periods most commonly associated with each stage in order to give a crude idea of chronology to readers unfamiliar with Japanese language history. A term such as ‘Old Japanese’ by itself tells lay readers nothing about when Old Japanese existed. 2 I will present my arguments for the reconstructions of individual OJ consonants and vowels in Chapters 7 and 8. My reconstructed pronunciation is “circa the eighth century CE” because, although Kojiki itself was completed by 712, its contents do not necessarily reflect OJ as spoken in 712. The poetry of Kojiki may
3
OLD JAPANESE
3 4
5
6
“antedate the introduction of writing” into Japan several centuries earlier (Keene 1993: 33). Furthermore, as I will argue in Chapter 2, the orthography may reflect a tradition preserving distinctions made in pre-eighth century OJ pronunciation rather than the pronunciation of the OJ of 712. Bentley (1997: 159–161) presents evidence for what he calls the “spelling convention” of OJ texts such as Kojiki. The Kojiki attributes this poem to the god Susano-o. Nôm is a Chinese character-based writing system created in Vietnam some time prior to the invention of Vietnamese romanization by European missionaries circa the seventeenth century CE. Nôm is roughly comparable to other Chinese characterbased writing systems such as Japanese man’yôgana (the subject of this book) and Korean hyangchal. See p. 129 for more on nôm. The figure of 87 refers to the number of syllables conventionally assumed for the OJ of the official history Nihon shoki (Chronicles of Japan; 720 CE) and the poetic anthology Man’yôshû (Collection of Ten Thousand Leaves; c. 759 CE); the OJ of Kojiki (Records of Ancient Matters; 712 CE) is assumed to have had 88 different syllables. However, some scholars believe that there were more than 88 distinct syllables in OJ. I will discuss this issue at greater length in Chapter 8. Although there are two types of man’yôgana phonograms, in this book, the term ‘phonogram’ will refer only to the ongana type unless noted otherwise. I will define the various types of man’yôgana in the following chapter.
4
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
2 EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
Sinographs, semantograms, and (ongana) phonograms Sinographs (Chinese characters) were the dominant form of writing in East Asia in the first millennium CE. Although sinographs are commonly called ‘ideographs,’ they do not represent ideas without any reference to language. On the contrary, sinographs were originally intended to represent specific morphemes of a specific language – Chinese. Morphemes are minimal units of meaning associated with phonetic forms. Hence each sinograph represents both the meaning and the pronunciation of a Chinese morpheme (Figure 2.1). For example, the sinograph represents a Chinese morpheme which means ‘horse’ and which is pronounced mf in Mandarin Chinese (Md). On the one hand, is not a symbol for all Chinese morphemes meaning ‘horse’; one cannot write Md wj, the ‘horse’ of the Chinese zodiac, or any other Chinese morphemes for ‘horse’ as . On the other hand, is not a phonetic symbol for the syllable mf in Mandarin Chinese; one cannot write the morpheme ‘number,’ also pronounced mf in Mandarin Chinese, as . Since sinography (Chinese writing) is language-specific and, in turn, individual sinographs are morpheme-specific, scribes in early Japan faced tremendous problems in adapting sinography to Japanese. Since Japanese is a language completely unrelated to Chinese, it has no native morphemes similar to Chinese morphemes, apart from rare coincidental lookalikes sinography (the sum of all sinographs) individual sinograph Chinese morpheme meaning
sound
Figure 2.1 The relationship between sinographs and morphemes
5
OLD JAPANESE
(e.g., Modern Standard Japanese shin- ‘to die’ and Mandarin sh ‘id.’). How would one write all the OJ words which had no cognates in Chinese? For example, how would one write OJ namyi ‘wave,’ a word without any resemblance to the Chinese morpheme for ‘wave,’ EMC *pa?1 Two basic solutions were possible. One could write OJ namyi ‘wave’ with the sinograph for a Chinese morpheme of similar meaning: EMC *pa ‘wave.’ *pa ‘wave’ would then be a semantogram for OJ namyi, serving as a translation of OJ namyi without representing its sound. Alternatively, one could write OJ namyi with two sinographs for Chinese morphemes which in combination sounded like namyi: , with EMC *nah ‘that’ for OJ na- and EMC *miq ‘beautiful’ for OJ -myi.2 EMC *nah ‘that’ and EMC *miq ‘beautiful’ would then be phonograms for OJ namyi ‘wave,’ representing only the sounds of OJ namyi ‘wave.’ These phonograms are of the dominant ongana type whose readings are derived from Chinese. Hereafter, the term ‘phonogram’ will refer solely to ongana unless specified otherwise. (See p. 25 for the less common kungana phonograms whose readings are derived from OJ.) Scribes in early Japan used both of the above methods, as well as a number of more complex but infrequent methods described on p. 26, to write Japanese. However, since the goal of this book is to reconstruct the pronunciation of OJ, I will focus hereafter on phonograms, since semantograms contain no phonetic information about OJ. In this chapter, I will outline the history of phonogram transcriptions of Japanese up to the eighth century, beginning from the earliest Chinese attempts to write Japanese words and concluding with the transcriptions of poetry in Kojiki, Nihon shoki, and Man’yôshû.
Transcriptions of pre-Old Japanese in Chinese histories “Wo ren zhuan” of the Wei zhi The earliest written record of the Japanese language may be in the “Wo ren zhuan”3 (Account of the Dwarfs) section of the Wei zhi (Chronicles of Wei), a history of the Wei state (220–265 CE) compiled by Chen Shou (233–297 CE). The Chinese author(s) of this description of third-century Japan used sinographs for their phonetic values to represent names and terms of a language which may be an early form of Japanese. For example, in the first lines of the “Wo ren zhuan,” a native title for ‘cochieftain’ is transcribed with four phonograms: ! (Late Old Chinese [LOC] *pye noo mRRwq le). This word is usually believed to be something like OJ pyinamori (hinamori in modernized pronunciation) ‘guard of a distant region’. The identification of ! as well as of many other transcribed words in the “Wo ren zhuan” is still open to question. 6
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
At present, no full-scale study of the “Wo ren zhuan” transcriptions has been done using recent reconstructions of Old Chinese such as Starostin (1989) or Baxter (1992) to the best of my knowledge. Such a study would probably cast doubt on previous attempts at identification. Even if such a study were done, the “Wo ren zhuan” would still be of relatively limited value for the study of early Japanese for a number of reasons. First, the transcribed material in the “Wo ren zhuan” consists only of names and titles. There are no transcriptions for sentences, verbs, or even other types of nouns. Second, semantic glosses which would aid identification are few and far between. Names have no semantic glosses at all and the semantic glosses accompanying titles are of little or no help in determining etymologies. For example, although the “Wo ren zhuan” tells us that ! LOC *pye noo mRRwq le means ‘co-chieftain,’ this may not be a morpheme-for-morpheme gloss. Third, as pointed out by Omodaka (1967: 619), the accuracy of the “Wo ren zhuan” transcriptions may be open to question. Given the Chinese contempt for the early Japanese ‘dwarfs,’ there is no reason to expect much precision from the transcriptions in the Wo ren zhuan. According to Kane (1989: 100), Chinese government translators of the Ming Dynasty (1368–1644 CE) “were not well known for their competence in the [non-Chinese] languages they studied, or for their care in transcription [in the Hua-Yi yiyu (Sino-Barbarian Glossaries) ].” Although Kane was referring to a period over a millennium after the fall of the Wei in 265 CE, Chinese ethnocentrism has changed little over time. The Chinese of both the Wei and the Ming viewed non-Chinese as ‘barbarians.’ Hence it is doubtful whether anyone in the state of Wei was truly competent to transcribe early Japanese. Furthermore, the choice of characters such as ‘humble’ or ‘slave’ in the transcriptions may reflect Chinese ethnocentrism more than the actual phonetics of early Japanese. Lastly, extreme skeptics may question whether all the “Wo ren zhuan” transcriptions represent an early form of Japanese. Although some transcriptions such as the toponym LOC *9(h)a maarq dhRR, believed to be ‘Yamato’ (OJ yamato < pre-OJ *damatR), resemble later Japanese words,4 still others do not resemble anything in Japanese, particularly when interpreted according to modern OC reconstructions. It is at least theoretically possible that the transcriptions represent words from different dialects of the same language or even different languages which may or may not be related. The “Wo ren zhuan” does not explicitly state that all the transcriptions represent a single language. Other Chinese histories Although flawed, the “Wo ren zhuan” of the Wei zhi does supply more potential data on early Japanese than other Chinese historical works on 7
OLD JAPANESE
Japan up to the middle of the seventh century CE, which have only a handful of transcriptions often duplicating those already in the Wo ren zhuan. The sections on Japan in the Song shu (History of the Song [420–478 CE; not to be confused with the more famous Song of 960–1279 CE]; c. 500 CE) and the Nan Qi shu (History of the Southern Qi [479–501 CE]; c. sixth century CE) have only what may be transcriptions of the first syllables of the names of Japanese ‘kings.’5 Were the Japanese literate in the third century? Fortunately, the Chinese histories are not our only sources for transcriptions of pre-eighth-century Japanese; we also have sinographic sources from Japan which may have been written by the Japanese themselves. Unfortunately, as we shall soon see, it is doubtful that the Japanese were sinographically literate as early as the third century CE. Early Japan did not have a writing system of its own, despite fraudulent claims of an indigenous “script of the age of the gods” ( jindai moji). Hence all Japanese sources up to the development of the kana syllabaries during the Heian Period (794–1185 CE)6 employed sinographs. The first Japanese contact with sinography may have been as early as the first-century CE. A seal discovered on Shiga Island with the sinographs !" (lit. ‘Sino-Japan Na Country King’) is believed to be the seal bestowed upon a Japanese emissary by the Chinese emperor Guangwu in 57 CE. Even if the identification of this seal is erroneous, coins from firstcentury China have also been discovered among artifacts excavated from the Yayoi period (Matsumura 1972: 21). This evidence of early contact with Chinese writing does not necessarily mean that the Yayoi Period Japanese were literate in Chinese. The Japanese of the first century CE were probably not able to read the writing on the seal or on the coins; a few may have known what the writing meant without having any significant command of the Chinese script. The “Wo ren zhuan” does not provide any definite evidence for literacy among the natives of third-century Japan. It does tell us that the court of the Japanese queen ‘Himiko’7 did exchange letters with the Wei court, but this cannot be interpreted as absolute proof of the existence of native Japanese who were literate in sinography. Since the “Wo ren zhuan” (1) does not mention anything about literacy in its ethnographic description of the Japanese and (2) does not identify who was doing the reading and writing in ‘Himiko’s’ court, it is possible that the queen employed bilingual, literate Chinese as scribes for communication with the Wei court. If there was any native literacy in ‘Himiko’s’ Japan, it may have been limited at best. Although Seeley (1991: 12) notes that Chinese gave the Japanese mirrors with inscriptions, he believes that “these inscriptions do not constitute evidence of the actual use of writing in Japan at that period” and goes so far 8
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
as to doubt whether the Japanese of the time even “understood the function of writing.” Owing to a lack of strong evidence for early Japanese literacy, I conclude that the transcriptions in the “Wo ren zhuan” were most likely to have been created by Chinese and were not copied from transcriptions created by Japanese.
Pre-Suiko-Period transcriptions The coming of the Paekche scholars Detailed knowledge of the sinographic system as opposed to mere exposure to sinography was probably brought to Japan circa the early fifth century CE. According to the Japanese national histories Kojiki and Nihon shoki, scholars named ‘Achiki’ and ‘Wani’8 from the Korean peninsular state of Paekche (Japanese Kudara) came to Japan during the reign of Emperor Ôjin. The exact date of their arrival is uncertain. According to Bentley’s (1998a: 59) reconstructed chronology for Nihon shoki, they arrived some time in the early fifth century CE. In any case, other evidence shows that Paekche was “closely associated politically and socially with Yamato [= Japan]” (Serafim 1995). The two states exchanged “diplomatic missions . . . on an annual, or even a semiannual, basis” and, according to the Samkwuk saki, Paekche sent “royal princes as hostages to the Japanese court” (Best 1983: 146). Buddhism came to Japan from Paekche in the sixth century. There were no missions to China at all in the sixth century (Best 1983: 146) and full-scale Japanese missions to China began only in 600 CE (Varley 1984: 21). Hence it is probable that the early Japanese initially learned most of their sinography from Paekche teachers such as ‘Achiki’ and ‘Wani’ rather than from Chinese scholars. Sino-Paekche Consequently, the Japanese may have learned Sino-Paekche pronunciations of sinographs (i.e., Chinese pronunciations adapted to Paekche phonology) rather than the readings then current in China itself. In other words, the early Japanese may have been learning a ‘second-hand’ version of Chinese pronunciation from their Paekche teachers. As I will argue on p. 110, owing to a paucity of evidence, little is known about Sino-Paekche and other early varieties of Sino-Korean, despite attempts at reconstruction. Hence it is impossible to determine whether the early Japanese were learning Sino-Paekche readings, authentic Chinese readings, or readings which were somewhere in between (i.e., Chinese readings with a ‘Paekche accent’). For convenience, from this point onward I will speak of ‘Chinese pronunciations’ and cite Starostin’s and Pulleyblank’s reconstructions of Old 9
OLD JAPANESE
Chinese (OC) and Middle Chinese (MC) sinograph readings even though the Japanese may have been learning Sino-Paekche rather than Chinese pronunciation. I will also refer to the sinograph pronunciations learned by the Japanese at a specific period as ‘systems’ to avoid having to identify the sometimes unknown sources of the pronunciations. See p. 11. Pre-Suiko inscriptions Perhaps some of the earliest native Japanese transcriptions can be found in the Inariyama sword inscription which may be from the fifth century CE. The rather ugly, sometimes almost illegible characters suggest that the inscription may have been created by Japanese unfamiliar with sinography. The transcriptions in the Inariyama inscription, the Eta Funayama sword inscription written by a Zhang An (fifth century CE?),9 and the Suda Hachiman mirror inscription (early sixth century CE?),10 like the transcriptions in Chinese sources, are of limited value because they are restricted to isolated proper nouns in texts which are otherwise written in Classical Chinese. Some of the phonograms in the inscriptions such as LOC *kaar ‘add’ for ka reappear in far later texts (e.g., Kojiki, Shoki, and Man’yôshû) with the same sound values. These frequent overlaps in usage reflect a definite continuity between this early orthography and the orthography of later centuries. Seeley (1991: 23) points out that “a substantial number of phonograms” in the Inariyama inscription were “employed [as phonograms] in early Korean texts quoted in the Nihon shoki, and in sixth century Korean texts in metal and stone.” Phonograms in the other two Japanese inscriptions can also be found as phonograms in Korean texts. For example, LOC *kaar ‘add’ of the three Japanese inscriptions appears as a phonogram for ka not only in later Japanese transcriptions but also in transcriptions of Paekche, Koguryo, and Silla toponyms in Samkwuk saki. Thus orthographic continuity existed not only between various eras in Japan, but also between Korea and Japan. Since scribes in theory could have chosen phonograms from thousands of sinographs, it would have been possible for each scribe to invent his own orthography characterized by his own idiosyncratic choice of phonograms. While one scribe could use LOC *kaar ‘add’ to represent the pre-OJ syllable ka, others could have used any of a number of alternative sinographs all pronounced like [ka] in the Chinese of the time: , , (all pronounced *kaa in LOC), , , , , , , , , (all pronounced *kaar in LOC), etc. There was no need for Paekche scholars to write Japanese according to Paekche traditions. However, the overlaps in usage between Korean and Japanese transcriptions on the one hand and Japanese transcriptional practice through time 10
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
on the other show that the Paekche scholars (and others from the continent) brought their orthographic traditions with them and that these traditions persisted in Japan, albeit with modifications, through the centuries that followed. If this were not the case, it would be unlikely that scribes of different centuries somehow independently chose the same sinographs to represent certain Japanese syllables phonetically. It is more likely that scribes were consciously following a tradition imported from Korea which evolved over time in accordance with newly imported systems of sinographic readings. Systems of sinographic readings: Systems A and B The Japanese learned not one but several different systems of sinographic readings through the centuries. The first of these systems, ‘System A,’ may have been the early LOC pronunciation current at the time of the Wei zhi. However, I have already expressed my doubts about literacy among the natives of third-century Japan. The scribes of ‘Himiko’s’ court were probably Chinese immigrants, not Japanese trained by such immigrants. Nevertheless, I believe that ‘System A’ is a useful term, for we can call the earliest transcriptions ‘System A (= LOC)-based transcriptions’ to distinguish them from later transcriptions based on newer systems of sinographic pronunciation. The second of these systems, ‘System B,’ may have been the pronunciation which early Paekche scholars taught to the Japanese. As mentioned earlier, it is unclear whether this pronunciation was LOC, Sino-Paekche, or something in between. It is possible that OJ words suspected to be early loans from Chinese such as uma ‘horse’ (< LOC *maarq) and umey ‘plum’ (< late LOC *mRRy) originate from the same period as System B. System-B-based transcription (SBBT) System B served as the basis for the phonetic writing in the three early inscriptions named above and was probably quite different from subsequent systems of pronunciation such as Early Middle Chinese (EMC)11 and the Late Middle Chinese (LMC) dialect of Chang’an which were the basis of later Japanese orthographies. For example, in the Inariyama inscription, one finds the sinograph LOC *kye ‘branch’ as a phonogram for pre-OJ kye. Early Paekche scholars probably taught Japanese to pronounce ‘branch’ as something like pre-OJ kye based on LOC (or Sino-Paekche?) *kye. In the centuries that followed, the pronunciation of ‘branch’ changed in Chinese: (2.1) LOC *kye > early EMC *ciR > late EMC *ci > LMC *cri 11
OLD JAPANESE
The Japanese learned of these new pronunciations initially through Korean intermediaries and later directly from the Chinese themselves once missions to China began in the seventh century. By the eighth century, Japanese orthographic habits had adjusted to reflect the above changes in the pronunciation of ‘branch.’ ‘Branch’ never represented OJ kye because its newer Chinese pronunciations no longer had initial *k: its EMC-based Go-on and LMC-based Kan-on reading is si < OJ si (< late EMC *ci, LMC *cri), not ke < OJ kye. However, the Inariyama, Eta Funayama, and Suda Hachiman inscriptions are not sufficient to allow us to outline the orthography based on System B. Most pre-OJ syllables are not represented at all in the early inscriptions. We have only phonograms for those syllables which appeared in a handful of proper nouns.
Suiko Period transcriptions Suiko Period inscriptions The situation improves considerably from the reign of Empress Suiko (r. 592–628 CE) onward. Beginning in the late sixth century, a comparatively large body of phonogram materials appears, including the Gangôji tray inscription (596 CE), the Gangôji Jôroku ™akyamuni halo inscription (605 CE), the Hôryûji Yakushi Buddha halo inscription (607 CE), and the Tenjukoku Mandala inscription (622 CE).12 With one exception,13 the phonograms in these materials continue to appear solely in proper nouns embedded in what are otherwise Chinese or quasi-Chinese texts. Nevertheless, these phonograms represent 60 out of the 87-plus syllables of OJ, a substantial improvement over the fragmentary representation of pre-OJ in earlier inscriptions. All the higher-frequency syllables of OJ are represented in the Suiko corpus. Syllables not represented such as OJ gye tend to be those of low textual frequency in OJ rather than chance omissions.14 System C The phonograms in the Suiko materials – Ôno Tôru’s (1962: 59) “old stratum kana”15 – reflect a third system of sinograph pronunciation, ‘System C’ (SC), similar but not identical to the Go-on stratum of Sino-Japanese. System C was based on a very late variety of OC and/or an early variety of EMC which was probably filtered through Sino-Paekche and possibly other Korean peninsular varieties of Sinoxenic. It lacks some of the archaic OC features found in transcriptions based on Systems A and B (e.g., the Wo ren zhuan and the Inariyama inscription). In the next section, I will demonstrate how System C is closer in some ways to EMC than to LOC. 12
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
Table 2.1 Suiko Period ‘branch’ rhyme phonograms for OJ -a syllables PG
LOC
EMC
Gloss
OJ
*ke *ge *Ye *chyeq < EH *thyeq *9e
*kiR *giR *YiR *chiRq *yiR
‘odd number’ ‘strange’ ‘fitting’ ‘extravagant’ ‘move’
ka (*ka) ga (*Yga) ga (*Yga) ta (*ta)* ya (*ya)
Note It is possible that scribes may have assumed that the uncommon sinograph ‘extravagant’ was read like the graphically similar and much more common sinograph LOC *taa / EMC *ta ‘many,’ a high-frequency phonogram for OJ ta.
System-C-based transcription (SCBT) Ôno Tôru (1962: 60–64) describes the Suiko “old stratum kana” system (our ‘System-C-based transcription’) in terms of a rather long list of correspondences between OJ sounds and Old and Middle Chinese initial and final categories. Without going into such detail, I will outline the main features of Suiko phonograms that distinguish them from earlier and/or later phonograms, thereby demonstrating the transitory nature of the Suiko writing system. First, sinographs belonging to the rhyme EMC *ciR < LOC *kye ‘branch’ were used in Suiko times for OJ syllables ending in -a (Table 2.1). This usage may reflect EMC *-iR. It may also suggest a transitional stage *-ya in the development of the ‘branch’ rhyme between LOC and EMC: (2.2) LOC *-(y)e > (*-ya?) > early EMC *-iR In the Inariyama inscription, the sinograph EMC *ciR < LOC *kye ‘branch’ itself represented pre-OJ kye, not pre-OJ ka, because the System B reading of ‘branch’ was presumably closer to LOC *kye. The only Suiko Period phonogram of the EMC ‘branch’ rhyme used for an OJ syllable ending in -ye (*e) is EMC *pyiRq < LOC *pye ‘cause’ for OJ pye (not pa). Perhaps this usage is an archaism reflecting a *pye-like System B reading of ‘cause.’ By the end of the sixth century, the pronunciation of the ‘branch’ rhyme had undergone yet another change:16 (2.3) Early EMC *-iR > Late EMC *-i Since the Suiko materials date from the late sixth century onward, some of their phonograms reflect this change (Table 2.2). Apparently, there was synchronic variation in the System C readings of sinographs of the ‘branch’ rhyme category: an *a-like rhyme (*-ya?) in an older stratum of readings 13
OLD JAPANESE
Table 2.2 Suiko Period ‘branch’ rhyme phonograms for OJ -(y)i syllables PG
Early EMC
Late EMC
Gloss
OJ
*kyiR?~*ciR *gyiR *siR *triR *triRh *ãiRq *myiR
*ci *gyi *si *tri *trih *ãiq *myi
‘branch’ ‘forked road’ ‘this’ ‘know’ ‘wisdom’ ‘you’ ‘increasingly’
kyi kyi si ti ti ni myi
(not (not (not (not (not (not (not
ka or kye) ka or kye) sa or se) ta or te) ta or te) na or ne) ma or mye)
based on late-LOC or early EMC and an *i-like rhyme in a newer stratum of readings based on late EMC. The phonograms in Table 2.1 reflect the older *a-like stratum while the phonograms in Table 2.2 reflect the newer *ilike stratum. After the Suiko Period, the *a-like readings for sinographs of the ‘branch’ rhyme become obsolete. A second feature of Suiko orthography is the use of sinographs belonging to the OC *Ya / EMC *YtR ‘fish’ rhyme category for OJ syllables ending in -ey: LOC *ko > EMC *ktR ‘dwell’ and LOC *koq > EMC *ktRq ‘raise’ for OJ key. It is difficult to explain the choice of these graphs for OJ key on the basis of the reconstructed readings given here; neither LOC *-o nor EMC *-tR resembles *Ry, the reconstruction of OJ ey which I will propose on p. 231. One possibility is that ‘dwell’ and ‘raise’ had LOC (and hence Sino-Paekche and System C) readings similar to OJ key (*kRy). Despite Starostin’s reconstruction of LOC *ko and *koq for these words, the evidence for rounded vowels in their rhyme category ( OC *nga / EMC *ngtR ‘fish’) prior to the Tang Dynasty is not overwhelming. The -o in their modern Go-on and Kan-on readings (ko, kyo) probably originates from an OJ period -o (*R) and even the other Sinoxenic readings dating from the Tang Dynasty (SK ke [kR], SV cu’ [kt]) have unrounded vowels. Ting (1972: 416) reconstructed the LOC ‘fish’ rhyme as *-aò. If I adopt Ting’s reconstruction of this rhyme, ‘dwell’ and ‘raise’ would respectively be LOC *kaò and LOC *kaòq. Furthermore, if Sino-Paekche, like modern Korean, lacked a velar glide coda *-ò, LOC *kaò ‘dwell’ and LOC *kaòq ‘raise’ could have been borrowed as Sino-Paekche (SP) *kay. The System C readings for the sinographs ‘dwell’ and ‘raise’ which the Paekche taught to the Japanese would then be LOC *kaò and LOC *kaòq and/or Sino-Paekche *kay. Hence it would be quite reasonable for scribes to use LOC *kaò / SP *kay ‘dwell’ and *kaòq / SP *kay ‘raise’ as phonograms for OJ key (*kRy). Following the Suiko Period, ‘dwell’ and ‘raise’ were phased out as phonograms for OJ key (*kRy). Neither graph appears in the poetry of Kojiki, but both appear in the poetry of Shoki as phonograms for OJ ko 14
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
Table 2.3 Suiko Period ‘genitive’ rhyme phonograms for OJ -o syllables PG
EH
LOC
Gloss
OJ
*qRh *kRq *sR *tyRq *nRR *pwRh *mRRq *9Rq *rRq
*qth *ktq *syt *ctq *nRRy *pRwh *mRwq *ytq *ltq
‘idea’ ‘self ’ ‘think’ ‘stop’ ‘thereupon’ ‘rich’ ‘mother’ ‘already’ ‘village’
o (*R) ko (*kR) so (*sR) to (*tR) no (*nR) po (*pR) mo (*mR) yo (*yR) ro (*rR)
(*kR), not OJ key (*kRy). This new usage reflected the shift of LOC *-aò > EMC *-tR > early LMC *-iR. A third characteristic of the Suiko transcriptions is the use of phonograms belonging to the OC *tR / EMC ct ‘genitive’ rhyme category solely for OJ syllables ending in -o (*R) (Table 2.3). Note that neither Starostin’s high central LOC vowel *t nor Pulleyblank’s EMC *-t for the ‘genitive’ rhyme category quite matches the mid central OJ vowel -o (*R): the OJ vowel and its post-OJ reflex ( [o] ) is mid whereas the LOC vowel is high. However, Ting (1972: 415) reconstructs this rhyme with a *R as *(y)Rò for LOC. Old Sino-Vietnamese loans from EMC have -d [RR], not -e [t], in this rhyme (Pulleyblank 1984: 212). Hereafter I will reconstruct the LOC pronunciation of the ‘genitive’ rhyme as *-R(ò), which probably would have been reflected as *-R in System C.17 After the Suiko Period, LOC *-R > EMC *-t > LMC *i; hence ‘genitive’ rhyme phonograms frequently transcribe OJ syllables ending in -iy (*t) or -i (*i) rather than -o (*R). In the poetry of Kojiki, there are only three OJ -o (*R) syllables transcribed by ‘genitive’ rhyme phonograms: o (= o;18 *R), go (*YgR), and po (*pR). No ‘genitive’ rhyme phonograms ever transcribe OJ -o (*R) syllables in the poetry of Shoki. Phonogram choices reflecting unpalatalized OC consonants comprise a fourth characteristic of the Suiko transcriptions. Prior to EMC (c. 600 CE), OC dentals palatalized in ‘Type B’ syllables (Pulleyblank 1994: 79). Starostin (1989: 464) believes that this change (1) occurred during the Eastern Han period (25–220 CE) and (2) involved a medial *-y- that had developed before short vowels: (2.4) *ty > c, *thy > ch, *dy > j, *dhy > jh, *ny > ã, *nhy > *ãh OC *k also palatalized in ‘Type B’ syllables (Pulleyblank 1991a: 77). Starostin (1989: 467) believes that this change also involved a medial *-yand occurred with other OC velars: 15
OLD JAPANESE
Table 2.4 Suiko Period phonograms reflecting unpalatalized OC initials PG
EH
LOC
Early EMC
Late EMC
Gloss
OJ
*kye *thyeq *tyRq
*kye ~ *ce *che *cRq
*ciR *chiRq *ctq
*ci *chiq *ciq
‘branch’ ‘extravagant’ ‘stop’
kyi (*ki) ta (*ta) to (*tR)
(2.5) *ky > c, *gy > j, etc. However, he notes that the palatalization of velars, unlike the palatalization of dentals, “clearly did not occur in all [Eastern Han OC] dialects” and cites Middle Chinese *k~*c variation, Buddhist transcriptions, and modern Min dialect retentions of *k as evidence for the late survival of unpalatalized velars. In the Suiko transcriptions, one finds the aforementioned phonograms (Table 2.4). It is difficult to explain the usage of these phonograms without referring to their earlier unpalatalized initials. This does not necessarily mean that their initials were unpalatalized in Chinese as late as the early seventh century. I have demonstrated above that the System C readings inferable from the Suiko transcriptions contained multiple strata based on various stages of LOC and EMC. Hence the use of ‘branch,’ ‘extravagant,’ and ‘stop’ for OJ kyi, ta, and to could reflect older readings of those characters with *k- and *t- rather than their later EMC-based System C readings which might have reflected palatalized initials. Since I dated the arrival of scholars from Paekche circa the early fifth century, System B must date from c. 400 CE and System C must be somewhat newer – perhaps its earlier strata date from c. 500 CE. However, one should not assume that Systems B and C were brand-new at the time of their importation into Japan. It is likely that Paekche scholars and others from the continent were teaching the Japanese Sinoxenic (Sino-Paekche, etc.) readings borrowed from literary varieties of Chinese decades or even centuries earlier and/or conservative literary pronunciations of Chinese without innovations found in colloquial pronunciation. So the early stratum of System C imported into Japan c. 500 CE may actually resemble the literary Chinese of, say, c. 300 CE. Therefore the use of ‘stop’ with an OC-like *t- for OJ to (*tR) in the Gangôji Jôroku ™akyamuni halo inscription of 605 CE does not constitute proof for an initial *t- in the word ‘stop’ in China in 605 CE. Scholars who had just arrived in Japan from the continent probably found at least some of the Suiko era readings (i.e., the older strata of System C) to be quite outdated. However, clearly not all the System C readings were old-fashioned to continental ears in the seventh century. Despite the special characteristics of 16
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
Suiko orthography enumerated above, there was a large overlap between Suiko and post-Suiko phonograms. Out of the 88 Suiko Period phonograms listed in Igarashi (1969), 71 (80.7 per cent) retain their Suiko Period OJ values in post-Suiko texts. Thus the foundations of eighth-century OJ orthography were largely already in place by the early seventh century. Instead of ‘reinventing the wheel,’ post-Suiko scribes revised their orthographic habits somewhat in accordance with two new varieties of sinograph readings which I will call ‘System D’ and ‘System E.’
Post-Suiko-Period transcriptions The material written in orthographies based on these two new systems vastly surpasses all previous transcriptions of Japanese combined in terms of both quantity and quality. Most of this wealth of material dates from the Nara Period (710–794 CE) and is in the form of poetry in three texts: the national history Kojiki (Record of Ancient Matters; 712 CE) and the poetic anthology Man’yôshû (Collection of Ten Thousand Leaves; c. 759 CE), both written in System-D-based orthography, and the official national history Nihon shoki (Chronicles of Japan; 720 CE), written in System-E-based orthography. (I will list other texts containing System-D-based transcriptions later in this section.) Since the orthography of Shoki is quite different from that of other post-Suiko materials, I will postpone discussion of Shoki until p. 28 Early post-Suiko transcriptions Post-Suiko, pre-Nara, System-D-based phonogram materials from the period 629–709 CE are sparse by comparison. These include a few proper nouns in fifteen inscriptions from 650 to 707 CE,19 the more numerous proper nouns of the Taihô census (702 CE), and the proper nouns and the four poems of Jôgû Shôtoku hô-ô teisetsu (The Imperial Story of Shôtoku of the Upper Palace, King of the Law), a biography of Prince Shôtoku (573–621 CE) which may date from c. 700 CE.20 Senmyôgaki Other post-Suiko, pre-Nara phonogram materials include edicts (senmyô) and liturgies (norito). The earliest senmyô preserved in Shoku nihongi (The Continued Chronicles of Japan; 797 CE) dates from 697 CE. John Bentley (p.c.) dates the earliest norito preserved in Engishiki (Institutes of the Engi Period; 927 CE) circa 685–690 CE on the basis of their spellings of the OJ syllables mwo, mo, and po. Senmyô and norito were written in the so-called senmyôgaki (‘edict writing’) style. Senmyôgaki employed two sizes of sinographs, each with a different function. Small phonograms represented “inflections and particles” while large semantograms represented the rest 17
OLD JAPANESE
(i.e., nouns, verb stems, etc.) (Habein 1984: 19). The syntax of senmyôgaki texts is closer to Japanese than to Classical Chinese. Senmyôgaki materials are of extremely limited value for the phonetic reconstruction of OJ, since only those OJ syllables which appear in inflections and particles are written with phonograms. One could not reconstruct OJ phonetics on the basis of the limited pool of phonograms used in senmyôgaki. Kojiki A far richer corpus of System-D-based orthography is found in Kojiki (Record of Ancient Matters), the earliest surviving Japanese national history and the “oldest [surviving] Japanese book” (Keene 1993: 33) compiled by Hieda no Are and Ô no Yasumaro. One hundred and twelve poems are scattered throughout all three volumes of Kojiki. Over half of the poems are in the third volume. These poems, probably dating from the seventh century or earlier, are the most relevant for our purposes, as they constitute the first large body of OJ texts written in phonograms. Earlier phonogram materials consisted almost entirely of isolated proper nouns or, in the case of senmyôgaki, inflections and particles. The prose of Kojiki, written in a somewhat Japanized variety of Classical Chinese, is no different from previous texts written in Chinese with phonograms largely for non-Chinese (i.e., Japanese) proper nouns. The poetry of Kojiki, on the other hand, contains complete OJ utterances entirely in phonograms. For example, the first line of the first Kojiki poem cited in (1.1) in Chapter 1 is written with the following phonograms in the original text (2.6). (2.6)
*yiah kuwq maw yakumwo eight- cloud ‘Eight clouds rise.’ (KJK 1.1) EMC OJ
ta tQ tat-u stand-FIN
The poetry of Kojiki allows us to see OJ clearly for the first time without the hindrance of semantograms. If the above line were rewritten in the senmyôgaki style, it might appear as in (2.7). (2.7)
EMC *pεrt wun OJ ya kumwo eight- cloud ‘Eight clouds rise.’
lip tat-u stand-FIN
tQ
OJ yakumo ‘eight clouds’ and the first syllable ta of the OJ verb form tat-u ‘stand-FIN’ would be represented by the large semantograms EMC 18
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
*pεrt ‘eight,’ EMC *wun ‘cloud,’ and EMC *lip ‘stand,’ which tell us nothing about OJ pronunciation; the only phonogram would be EMC *tQ ‘capital city’ for the second syllable tu of tat-u ‘stand-FIN.’ The line would have fared even worse in pre-Kojiki, non-senmyôgaki texts, where it would have simply been translated into Classical Chinese without any phonograms at all. Many words in the OJ lexicon which did not occur as parts of proper nouns are not attested in phonograms prior to Kojiki. For example, the OJ words ya ‘eight,’ kumo ‘cloud,’ and tat- ‘stand’ do not occur in the preSuiko Inariyama, Suda, or Eta Funayama inscriptions. The value of Kojiki for the reconstruction of OJ phonology (and for other aspects of OJ) cannot be underestimated; I consider it to be one of the three key sources for the study of the OJ language. Unfortunately, the earliest surviving text of Kojiki is the Shinpukuji text from 1371–72 CE, based on a lost archetype from 1282 CE. The eighthcentury original and, of course, the manuscripts linking the original to the Shinpukuji and other extant manuscripts have long been lost. According to John Bentley (p.c.), “Kojiki was poorly treated through history [compared to Shoki, the official national history] and most mss [manuscripts] have disappeared. There are quotes in earlier texts, but it appears that Kojiki has come down to us in a faithful text.” Over a millennium passed before kokugaku (national learning) scholars took notice of Kojiki in the eighteenth century. I will deal with their studies of its orthography in the next chapter. Fudoki Less essential for our purposes but still worthy of note are the 25 poems in the various fudoki (gazeteers) compiled after Kojiki. The fudoki “include old tales, records of places, and descriptions of the crops, mineral resources, topography, and wildlife of each region [of Japan]” and were written “mainly in Chinese, though some passages are in the mixed Sino-Japanese style of the Kojiki, and the poems are phonetically transcribed” (Keene 1993: 63). The earliest fudoki may be the Harima fudoki (714 CE). As with Kojiki, none of the original manuscripts of the fudoki has survived; the texts extant today date from the Heian Period onward (John Bentley, p.c.; Matsumura 1972: 20). Chronologically next in order is Nihon shoki (Chronicles of Japan; 720 CE), the first national history of Japan and a second major source for the OJ language. However, since Shoki, unlike all other Nara Period texts, employs a phonetic orthography based on System E rather than System D, I will discuss it in my later section on System E. Bussokuseki no uta Approximately three decades after the compilation of Shoki, the twenty-one Bussokuseki no uta (Songs of the Buddha’s Footprints; 752 CE) were “carved 19
OLD JAPANESE
into the stone representation of the footprint of the Buddha consecrated in 749 at the Yakushi-ji in Nara” (Keene 1993: 90). These poems were in the 5-7-5-7-7-7 syllable Bussokuseki-tai (Buddha’s footprint style) format, attested only once in the Man’yôshû (MYS 3884). Although newer than Shoki, these poems’ orthography was based on System D, not E. Furthermore, since these poems were carved, they are free from textual corruption. Man’yôshû Man’yôshû (Collection of Ten Thousand Leaves; c. 759 CE) is the third major source for the OJ language and the largest collection of OJ poetry, with 4,516 poems in twenty volumes. Only the poems are in OJ. The rest is in Classical Chinese. The compiler(s) and date of compilation are uncertain; see Ômori et al. (1982: 6–9) for a summary of various claims and hypotheses. The earliest Man’yôshû poem may be one attributed to Emperor Yûryaku (c. fifth century CE?); the latest dates from 759 CE. The earliest extant fragmentary manuscript of Man’yôshû, the Katsura text, dates from the middle of the Heian Period (794–1185 CE) and the earliest complete manuscript, the Nishi Honganji text, dates from the late Kamakura Period (1185– 1333 CE) (Lange 1973: 19; Ômori et al. 1982: 62). The orthography of Man’yôshû poetry is quite complex. Unlike previous poetry which was written entirely in phonograms, Man’yôshû poetry was written not only with phonograms, but also semantograms and sinographs employed in what has been called gisho ‘playful writing.’ Furthermore, the phonograms of the Man’yôshû include not only the type of phonograms I have focused on so far (i.e., ongana), but also kungana phonograms and semantograms; I will explain the distinction between ongana and kungana as well as describing gisho on p. 26. Although ongana phonograms can be found throughout the Man’yôshû, the bulk of the poetry in ongana phonograms appears in volumes 5, 14, 15, 17, 18, and 20, which together contain a total of 1,033 poems, roughly less than one-fourth of the collection. The poems in the other volumes appear in mixed script; as I will explain later, this mixed script can be difficult to interpret and is of much less value than pure ongana phonogram script for the reconstruction of OJ. But even if one disregards these poems entirely, the hundreds of poems in System-D-based ongana orthography in volumes 5, 14, 15, 17, 18, and 20 still constitute a significant amount of data for reconstruction. Other post-Suiko transcriptions The remaining materials in System-D-based orthography from the Nara and Heian Periods pale in importance next to Kojiki, Shoki, and Man’yôshû.
20
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
I have already mentioned two sources of senmyôgaki materials. The first of these is Shoku nihongi (The Continued Chronicles of Japan; 797 CE), a continuation of Nihon shoki (p. 28), which contains five poems in phonograms, two poems in senmyôgaki, and one poem in a mix of semantograms and phonograms in addition to senmyôgaki edicts from 697 CE onward and the usual proper nouns in phonograms. The other is Engishiki (Institutes of the Engi Period; 927 CE) which contains senmyôgaki liturgies dating from the late seventh century onward. Other materials include the 34 poems in phonograms in the poetic handbook Kakyô hyôshiki (Models of Poetic Classics; 772 CE), Japanese glosses in phonograms in Shin’yaku Kegon-kyô ongi shiki (Private Notes on the Newly Translated Avataú5aka Sutra; 794 CE), Nihon ryôiki (Record of Japanese Miracles and Oddities; c. 820 CE), and other Buddhist works, proper nouns and a few other words in phonograms in various censuses such as the Yôrô census (721 CE), and some more proper nouns in phonograms in Kaifûsô (Fond Recollections of Poetry; 751 CE), a collection of Classical Chinese poetry composed by Japanese. For a more complete list of Nara and Heian Period phonogram materials see the index of works in Ôno Tôru (1962: 1001–1006). The decline of phonogram transcription Writing in Classical Chinese rose to prominence in the early ninth century (Habein 1984: 21). Keene (1993: 182) claims even that “for a time, indeed, there was a danger that Chinese might wholly supplant Japanese as the medium of literary expression.” Phonograms enabled the sounds of OJ to be recorded relatively unambiguously, but with Japanese poetry in decline and Classical Chinese poetry in vogue, the need for phonograms diminished. When Japanese poetry made a comeback in the early tenth century, it was written in kana syllabograms rather than phonograms. Nevertheless, Kojiki, Man’yôshû, and other works in orthographies based on System D (and System E, in the case of Shoki) were still copied in manuscript form long after phonograms went out of use. Though the originals of many Nara Period texts with phonograms are lost, some of these later manuscripts still survive. System D From this vast quantity of material, fairly definite conclusions can be drawn about System D, the pronunciation of sinographs underlying the phonograms in the majority of Nara Period texts. System D was based on EMC and/or EMC-based varieties of Sinoxenic (most likely a late stratum of SinoPaekche). It was the last system of sinograph readings imported through the
21
OLD JAPANESE
Korean peninsula; later systems came directly from China. The final stratum of System D may have been brought to Japan by scholars fleeing Paekche and Koguryo, which respectively fell to Silla in 663 and 668. Most of the readings of the Go-on strata of Sino-Japanese probably derive from System D and the later strata of System C based on Early Middle Chinese. Only a few Go-on readings such as Go-on se for LOC *\e ‘bestow’ and Go-on ze for LOC *j(h)eq ‘this’ appear to be derived from earlier strata. If one reads phonogram texts in System-D (SD)-based orthography with modern-day Go-on readings, one can closely approximate those texts’ modernized readings, which lack the kô-otsu (A/B) vocalic distinctions (see Chapter 3). For example, the first line of the first poem of Kojiki is written in five phonograms as: (2.8)
OJ ya eight‘Eight
kumo tat-u cloud stand-FIN clouds rise.’ (KJK 1.1)
and is read as yakumo tatsu in modernized pronunciation. The modern Go-on readings of the five phonograms in (2.8), from left to right, are ya, ku, mou (< SD *mow? < EMC *maw ‘hair’; not Go-on *mo), ta, and tsu (< SD *tu < EMC *tQ ‘capital city’). Modern Go-on ya ku mou ta tsu (< OJ Go-on *ya ku mou ta tu < SD *ya ku mow ta tu?) is very close but not identical to the modernized readings of the line as yakumo tatsu (and to OJ yakumo tatu). Although OJ period Go-on readings, System D readings, and the OJ syllables represented by System-D-based orthography were all very similar, one should be careful to make a distinction between the three. For example, in Man’yôshû (MYS) one can find the following three phonograms for OJ ko (*kR) (Lange 1973: 162): 1 2 3
EMC *ktq ‘self’ (MYS 4209.15.5, 4408.60.2) EMC *htRq ‘allow’ (MYS 54.5.1, 896.3.2, 1740.62.2, 1749.11.1, 4011.39.1, 4187.10.2, 4254.7.2) EMC *gtRq ‘gigantic’ (MYS 56.5.1, 3638.1.1).
Although all three phonograms represent the same OJ syllable, they are not homophonous in Go-on: ‘self’ and ‘allow’ are Go-on ko < OJ Go-on *kR but ‘gigantic’ is Go-on go < OJ Go-on *YgR. Furthermore, if System D, like Chinese, distinguished between velar stops (e.g., k, g) and velar or glottal fricatives (e.g., x, γ or h, ®), all three phonograms for OJ ko may have had different System D readings: SD *kR ‘self,’ SD *hR ‘allow,’ SD *gR ‘gigantic.’ 22
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
System-D-based transcription (SDBT) Ôno Tôru (1962: 64) calls the post-Suiko orthography based on System D the “middle stratum kana” in opposition to the System-C-based orthography of the Suiko Period and the System-E-based orthography of Shoki (his “old” and “new stratum kana”). He describes it as “having characteristics intermediate between the old and new strata, but much more heterogenous. In general the usage of graphs was based on Go-on but it is thought that there were uses of graphs based on northern [Chinese] pronunciation of the 7th century” (1962: 65). The influence of “northern [Chinese] pronunciation of the 7th century” may seem inevitable since the Japanese “dispatched a total of four missions to the Sui during the period 600 and 614 [in the Suiko Period] and fifteen to the Tang between 630 and 838” (Varley 1984: 21), but as I will demonstrate later, this influence on the “middle stratum” was minimal at best. It was the “new stratum” orthography of Shoki which most strongly reflected the Late Middle Chinese of Chang’an, the capital of the Sui and the Tang. Ôno (1962: 65–67) characterizes the “middle stratum kana” in terms of a long list of correspondences between OJ sounds and Old and Middle Chinese initial and final categories. Since I will deal with the System-Dbased orthography of the poetry of Kojiki and its basis in Chinese pronunciation in great detail in my reconstruction of the phonetics of eighth-century Japanese in Chapters 7 and 8, I will only sketch the four most prominent features of the “middle stratum kana” below. I have already touched upon all of these features in my discussion of Suiko Period orthography above. First, the rhyme EMC *ciR ‘branch’ generally corresponds to OJ i (*i), yi (*i) or iy (*t), rarely to OJ e (*e) or ey (*Ry), and almost never to OJ a (*a) in System-D-based orthography. This usage reflects the change (2.9) early EMC *-iR > late EMC *-i in the ‘branch’ rhyme which occurred by the end of the sixth century (Pulleyblank 1984: 148). Second, phonograms of the EMC *YtR ‘fish’ rhyme only rarely represent OJ syllables ending in -ey (*Ry) in System-D-based orthography; instead, they generally represent OJ syllables ending in -o (*R). This shift in usage reflects the change (2.10) LOC (Ting 1972) *-aò > EMC *-tR in the ‘fish’ rhyme. Third, phonograms of the EMC *ct ‘genitive’ rhyme category represent OJ syllables ending not only in -o (*R) but also in -iy (*t) or -i (*i)
23
OLD JAPANESE
in System-D-based orthography. The extension of ‘genitive’ rhyme phonograms to OJ -iy and -i reflects the raising of the vowel in this rhyme in Chinese between LOC and EMC: (2.11) LOC *-R > EMC *t I must emphasize once more that System-D-based orthography has a large overlap with System-C-based orthography. The two are not wholly distinct entities. Nevertheless, Kojiki, as I will demonstrate in Chapters 7 and 8, has a relatively ‘pure’ System-D-based orthography with only a few archaisms necessitated by phonetic gaps in EMC. The phonogram-heavy sections of Man’yôshû, on the other hand, have a less ‘pure’ orthography. On the one hand, some elements from earlier orthographies persist such as the use of LOC *kye ‘branch’ for OJ kyi (*ki) and OC *tRq ‘stop’ for OJ to (*tR) (Omodaka 1967: 892, 897; Ômori et al. 1982: 27, 36). On the other hand, one innovation stands out: LMC *niayh (Chang’an LMC *ndiayh) ‘mud’ for OJ de (*nde) in OJ sode (*sonde) ‘sleeve’ (MYS 3973.32) and in other words (MYS 3926.2.5, 3957.42.2, 3969.5.2, 3979.2.7, 4008.31.5, 4155.4.4, 4189.22.2, 4253.3.2; Lange 1973: 160). As I will demonstrate on p. 32, the correspondence of LMC nasals (Chang’an LMC prenasalized obstruents) to OJ voiced obstruents is the most prominent characteristic of System E orthography. Other types of transcriptions One must keep in mind that the phonogram-dominated sections of Man’yôshû do not dominate the anthology; they constitute less than one-fourth of the whole. The remaining three-quarters or more are written in mixed script employing not only phonograms but also other types of transcription. I will describe these other types of transcription only briefly, since some of them (particularly the gisho) are not found in the majority of other texts and none of them provides strong evidence for the reconstruction of OJ. Semantograms Semantograms (p. 6) are the most prominent alternative form of transcription in Man’yôshû. Although semantograms are plentiful in other early Japanese texts as a method of writing proper nouns, the semantograms of Man’yôshû are usually combined with phonograms to form a ‘mixed script’ for the writing of thousands of OJ poems. This mixed script is often reminiscent of senmyôgaki, but without any differences in character size: phonograms represent inflections and particles while semantograms represent the rest. For example, the second poem of Man’yôshû contains the line: 24
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
(2.12)
EMC *tshwRn srεrn wuwq ‘village’ ‘mountain’ ‘exist’ OJ mura -yama ar-edo many -mountain exist-GER ‘Though many mountains exist . . .’ (MYS
tRYq ‘wait’
2.2)
In this line are two semantograms: EMC *srεrn ‘mountain’ for OJ yama (*yama) ‘mountain’ and EMC *wuwq ‘exist’ for are-, the first two syllables of the OJ verb form aredo (*arendR) ‘exist-GER.’ The last sinograph, EMC *tRYq ‘wait,’ is a phonogram for do (*ndR), the last syllable of aredo (*arendR) ‘exist-GER.’ The first sinograph in (2.12), EMC tshwRn ‘village’ for OJ mura- ‘many,’ is obviously neither a semantogram nor a phonogram in the sense used here (i.e., an ongana), since ‘village’ is not a translation of OJ ‘many’ and EMC tshwRn does not phonetically resemble OJ mura-. I will deal with graphs of this type in the next section. Kungana phonograms EMC tshwRn ‘village’ for OJ mura- ‘many’ in (2.12) is a kungana phonogram. Ongana phonograms have pronunciations derived ultimately from premodern Chinese (e.g., LOC, EMC, LMC), but kungana phonograms have pronunciations derived from OJ translations of Chinese morphemes. Unlike semantograms or ongana, reading kungana involves a two-step process. First, one must read a kungana as if it were a semantogram. Thus one would read EMC tshwRn ‘village’ as its OJ translation equivalent, mura ‘village.’ Second, one must reinterpret this reading in terms of an OJ (near-)homophone appropriate for the context in which the sinograph is found. MYS 2 is a poem whose opening praises Mount Kagu among the mountains of Yamato; hence OJ mura ‘village’ is reinterpreted as OJ mura‘group, cluster, mass,’ a near-homophonous prefix differing only in pitch accent (Martin 1987: 488), and OJ mura-yama refers to the ‘many mountains’ of Yamato, among which Mount Kagu is the best. Although kungana are phonograms in the sense that they represent sounds, they are of limited value for our purposes because they can only tell us which morphemes (or, in some cases, morpheme sequences) were nearhomophonous in Japanese. We know that OJ mura ‘village’ was mura because it is attested elsewhere in ongana phonograms: in the Man’yôshû itself, it appears in the preface to poem 1.439 as the first part of the title OJ murazi (*muranzi) ‘village master’ (Martin 1987: 488). Suppose that the OJ word for ‘village’ was not attested in ongana phonograms. How would we then interpret EMC tshwRn ‘village’ in OJ ?-yama ‘?-mountain’? EMC tshwRn ‘village’ has never been used as an ongana phonogram, and 25
OLD JAPANESE
context makes it doubtful that it was a semantogram: what is a ‘villagemountain’ and why would one say that although Yamato has villagemountains, Mount Kagu is the best? By the process of elimination, EMC tshwRn ‘village’ would probably be a kungana rather than a rare gisho graph (see below), but we could only say that the OJ morpheme represented by EMC tshwRn ‘village’ was nearly homophonous with the (hypothetically) lost OJ word for ‘village.’ Homophony aside, EMC tshwRn ‘village’ is as mute as a semantogram. It adds nothing to the phonetic information conveyed by the ongana spelling EMC *muRq ltaY for OJ mura ‘village.’ Although I cited a kungana example from Man’yôshû, kungana are not unique to that poetic anthology. Five kungana can be found in Suiko Period materials (Igarashi 1969: 160–163) and some more kungana are also found in post-Suiko materials other than the Man’yôshû. Nevertheless, kungana never became the dominant variety of phonograms in early Japanese writing. Kungana were never even devised for some OJ syllables. Although all of the poetry of Kojiki and Shoki and a considerable fraction of the poetry of Man’yôshû are written entirely in ongana phonograms, there are no examples of all-kungana writing. Owing to the limited value of kungana as phonograms and the lack of kungana in the Kojiki and Shoki poems serving as the basis of my reconstruction of OJ, I use the term ‘phonogram’ throughout this book to refer only to ongana phonograms except when referring to ‘kungana phonograms.’ Gisho (Tawamuregaki) Of even less value than kungana for reconstructive purposes are the rare transcriptive sinographs in the Man’yôshû collectively referred to as gisho or tawamuregaki (both meaning ‘playful writing’). All gisho record OJ in the most convoluted way possible. Among the several varieties of gisho, I will only cite three major categories established by Ômori et al. (1982: 41) which I call graphemograms, onomatograms, and arithmograms. GRAPHEMOGRAMS
Graphemograms are sinographs combined into short Classical Chinese phrases which describe the graphemes of a single semantogram. The most infamous example is: (2.13)
EMC *srεrn jtaYq ‘mountain’ ‘top’ Classical Chinese: ‘Atop a (MYS 1787.15)
buwk wuwq srεrn ‘again’ ‘exist’ ‘mountain’ mountain, there is yet another mountain’
26
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
These five sinographs describe the sinograph EMC *chwit ‘go out,’ which resembles two ‘mountains’ stacked upon one another. EMC *chwit ‘go out’ in turn is a semantogram representing the OJ verb id-e ‘go out-GER.’21 ONOMATOGRAMS
Onomatograms are sinographs combined into short Classical Chinese phrases which describe the sounds being referred to. In MYS 2839.2, the second syllable of the verb suffix OJ -amu ‘tentative’ is written as EMC *Yuw miayY ‘cow cry,’ because it was homophonous with OJ mu ‘moo.’ ARITHMOGRAMS
Arithmograms are sinographs combined into numerals from which an OJ reading can be derived after an arithmetic operation. In MYS 3318.30, the second syllable of the retrospective verb suffix OJ -isi is written as EMC *ãih ãih ‘two two,’ because it was homophonous with the SinoJapanese loanword for ‘four,’ si < EMC *sih. ASSESSMENT OF GISHO
Were it not for the fact that the morphemes and words in the above examples are attested elsewhere in more easily interpretable phonograms, their gisho spellings would have rendered them unreadable. As Habein (1984: 13) writes, “this kind of writing [i.e., gisho] gives us the impression that the writers of these poems [in the Man’yôshû] were certainly enjoying their freedom in selecting characters for man’yôgana [= phonograms; see p. 6].” However, this freedom came at the expense of clarity. Although gisho are a testament to the creativity of Nara Period scribes, they tell us very little about how those scribes pronounced their language. The term ‘man’yôgana’ With the exception of semantograms, all of the remaining types of transcriptive phonograms described so far – ongana phonograms, kungana phonograms, and gisho – can be called ‘man’yôgana.’ This term, literally meaning ‘the kana [= syllabic symbols] of the Man’yô[shû],’ inevitably appears in all discussions of early Japanese writing. Unfortunately, the term man’yôgana is potentially misleading for two reasons. First, man’yôgana are not unique to the Man’yôshû; the ongana and kungana of other texts are also man’yôgana. Second, unlike kana, man’yôgana are not necessarily syllabic symbols. One ongana or kungana can represent two syllables. An example of a disyllabic ongana is EMC *tsuawk ‘foot’ 27
OLD JAPANESE
for the first two syllables of the OJ title sukune (*sukune), spelled EMC *tsuawk nri in Hô-ô teisetsu. An example of a disyllabic kungana is EMC tshwRn ‘village’ for OJ mura- ‘group, cluster, mass’ from (2.12). Since this book is devoted to the reconstruction of OJ on the basis of ongana rather than on the basis of man’yôgana as a whole (including kungana and gisho as well as ongana), I will hereafter rarely use the term man’yôgana.
The transcriptions of Nihon shoki The text of Nihon shoki As mentioned on p. 17, Nihon shoki (Chronicles of Japan; 720 CE) is one of the three major sources of Nara Period phonogram material. However, Shoki, like Kojiki and Man’yôshû, is not an all-OJ text, but a mixture of Classical Chinese prose and OJ poetry. Shoki is the first official national history of Japan and the second earliest surviving history of Japan, covering events from the creation of Japan to the end of the reign of Empress Jitô (r. 686–697). Shoki’s Classical Chinese, unlike that of Kojiki, showed little Japanese influence (Seeley 1991: 48). Bentley (1998a: 5) argues that the “beautifully written Chinese” of Shoki “guarantees that the [Japanese] court employed Korean or Chinese immigrants in various stages of the text’s compilation and creation”; as we shall later see, the analysis of phonograms in Shoki poetry by Mori (1991) lends credence to this claim. Both Shoki and Kojiki originated in the court of Emperor Tenmu (r. 673– 686) decades before the completion of both works. According to Shoki itself, Tenmu ordered the compilation of a history in 681 CE. Bentley (1998b: 15) theorizes that this resulted in a “major historiographical movement, with many people competing among themselves to compile an official history acceptable to the crown.” He further theorizes that power politics caused the compilation of both Kojiki and Shoki to span over three decades (Bentley 1998b: 19). Miner et al. (1985: 209) attribute the compilation of Shoki to Prince Toneri (d. 735), who, according to Shoku nihongi (The Continued Chronicles of Japan), submitted the final version of Shoki to the court in 720, but he may have been only “the director of the project . . . and as with all good leaders, he delegated the bulk of the nitty-gritty work to scribes and other low ranking courtiers” (Bentley 1998b: 23). For a full account of theories on the origins of Shoki, see Bentley (1998b). Unfortunately, we have no original manuscripts of Shoki, even though Shoki was revered for a long time as the Japanese history while Kojiki remained ignored for a millennium. According to Bentley (p.c.), “the earliest [surviving] fragment [of Shoki ] is from the tenth or eleventh century” and “it is difficult to tell which is the best” among the surviving manuscripts. In Chapters 7 and 8, I will demonstrate that extant manuscripts of Shoki have many probable scribal errors. 28
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
The poetry of Nihon shoki Out of the thirty volumes of Shoki, volumes 1–3, 5, 7, 9–17, 19, and 22–27 contain a total of 128 OJ poems. These poems are written entirely in SystemE-based transcription (pp. 30, 32). This transcription is largely unique to Shoki and, for reasons given in the next section, cannot date before the late seventh century. Although Shoki was completed in 720 CE, the poems date from the late seventh century or earlier. The last three poems in volume 27 of Shoki are from Tenji 10 (671 CE). One should not confuse the date of composition of a poem with the date of its transcription into phonograms in Shoki. Many of these poems also occur in Kojiki, but in System-C-based transcription. Shoki allows us to see these overlapping poems from another perspective – that of System-E-based transcription. Compare the Kojiki and Shoki spellings of the first line of the first poem shared by both works: (2.14)
*yiah kuwq maw LMC *yiah kRw mRw OJ yakum(w)o eight- cloud ‘Eight clouds rise.’ (KJK 1.1, NS EMC
ta ta tat-u stand-FIN 1.1)
tQ thuRh
(KJK 1.1) (NS 1.1)
The first and fourth phonograms ( and ) are identical, but the rest are different. The value of Shoki poetry for this book lies in its ability to serve as a separate witness for OJ. Seeing the OJ syllable ku in OJ kumo ‘cloud’ written as EMC *kuwq ‘long time’ in Kojiki but as LMC *kRw ‘hook’ in Shoki tells us that OJ ku (which I reconstruct as *ku) must have sounded like both EMC *kuwq and LMC *kRw. Although Shoki was completed in 720 CE, eight years after the completion of Kojiki, both works were compiled during the same period (the late seventh century to the early eighth century), so one cannot claim that EMC *kuwq ‘long time’ in Kojiki represents an earlier pronunciation of OJ ku and that LMC *kRw ‘hook’ in Shoki represents a later pronunciation of OJ ku. Shoki is not proof for radical change in OJ between 712 and 720 CE. One might argue that perhaps Hieda no Are and Ô no Yasumaro, the authors of the Kojiki, and the compilers of Shoki under Prince Toneri’s supervision had different dialects and that the differing transcriptions reflected the differences between their dialects, but both histories were products of the Japanese court, and would therefore reflect Central OJ, the dialect of the court. It would make no sense for Ô no Yasumaro or Prince Toneri to submit a national history with poems in a non-court dialect.
29
OLD JAPANESE
In fact, the Kônin Shiki (812 CE) says that Ô no Yasumaro was ordered to compile Shoki and was among those who submitted it to the court in 720 (ed. Kuroita 1932: 3–4, 191). Bentley (1998a: 25) believes that “the character usage (also known as wordprinting) of the first two books of Shoki compared with Kojiki’s preface [by Yasumaro] suggests that Yasumaro helped compile ‘The Age of the Gods’ section and nothing more.” If so, then both the Kojiki and Shoki versions of the poem in question (KJK 1 and NS 1, supposedly composed by the god Susano-o during ‘the age of the gods’) may have passed through Ô no Yasumaro’s hands. It is extremely unlikely that the Kojiki and Shoki transcriptions of this poem represent different pronunciations by the same man on different occasions. It is more likely that the Kojiki and Shoki transcriptions reflect different orthographies for Central OJ during the same time period (the late seventh century to the early eighth century). Furthermore, transcriptions of certain parts of Shoki (the ‘alpha’ sections of Mori 1991) seem to have been done by continental scribes or at least by Japanese very acquainted with Chinese, whereas Kojiki was written by Hieda no Are with Ô no Yasumaro. Thus the difference in transcriptions may reflect differences in the authors’ knowledge of Chinese. I will say more about this possibility on p. 58. System E (Chang’an Late Middle Chinese) So far, most of the previous systems of sinograph readings brought to Japan have defied precise identification. Only System A could be identified as the variety of Late Old Chinese underlying the transcriptions of Japanese in Wei zhi, and it may not have ever been learned by any Japanese if Himiko’s court scribes were Chinese. Systems B, C, and D were ultimately based on Late Old Chinese and Early Middle Chinese to varying degrees, but the degree to which they reflect Chinese directly is uncertain. I am inclined to think that all three systems were based on different strata of Sino-Paekche, but there is no definite proof of this. Although ties between early Japan and Paekche were close, not all continental immigrants to Japan were from Paekche. Also, there is no guarantee that scholars from the Korean peninsula taught Old Sino-Korean (Sino-Paekche, etc.) rather than genuine Chinese pronunciations. Perhaps transcriptions based on Systems B through D reflect syntheses of Chinese pronunciations learned from various sources. System E, on the other hand, is much easier to identify. As mentioned earlier, after sending no missions to China at all in the fifth century (Best 1983: 146), the Japanese “dispatched a total of four missions to the Sui during the period 600 and 614 [in the Suiko Period] and fifteen to the Tang between 630 and 838” (Varley 1984: 21). The Japanese no longer had to rely on Korean peninsular scholars to learn Chinese; now they could go directly to the source. Both the Sui Dynasty (581–618 CE) and the Tang Dynasty (618–907 CE) were based in Chang’an in northwestern China. By the time 30
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
the short-lived Sui had reunited China in 589 CE with Chang’an as its capital, Chang’an, once the capital of the Western Han (202 BCE–8 CE), “had long sunk into provincial obscurity” (Pulleyblank 1984: 3). The Qieyun rhyme dictionary of Early Middle Chinese (EMC), though completed at Chang’an in 601 CE, probably reflected not the speech of Chang’an but what Pulleyblank (1984: 3) believes to be the “educated norms of north and south in the [preceding] period of division.” (Exactly what language, if any, is represented by Qieyun is a controversial issue which I will discuss on p. 93.) These non-Chang’an “educated norms” did not last long, and “a new standard based on the speech of the Sui-Tang capital, Chang’an” emerged during the seventh century (Pulleyblank 1991a: 2). Pulleyblank (1970–71, 1984, 1991a) calls this new standard ‘Late Middle Chinese’ (LMC). There are no records telling us exactly how LMC was brought to Japan, but it is most likely that it had been brought back by Japanese who had learned it during missions to Tang China. Continental immigrants familiar with LMC may have also contributed to Japanese knowledge of the new system of pronunciation. I will call the variety of LMC that entered Japan ‘System E’ to distinguish it from Systems A–D and from other varieties of LMC, such as the southeastern variety which I hypothesize to be the basis of Sino-Vietnamese (p. 126). System E became the basis of the new Kan-on (‘sounds of China’) stratum of Sino-Japanese as well as the orthography of Shoki. Despite our extremely minimal knowledge of LMC dialects, System E can probably be identified as the Chang’an dialect of LMC (CLMC). CLMC and other northwestern LMC dialects are notable for a feature which Coblin (1994: 58) and Tôdô (1980: 281) call “denasalization.” Northwestern Chinese transcriptions of Sanskrit (Coblin 1994) and Tibetan transcriptions of northwestern Chinese (Luo 1933a) show that EMC nasals became prenasalized obstruents: (2.15) *m > *mb, *n > *nd, *ã > *ã9, *Y > *Yg However, nasal finals sometimes blocked denasalization in certain rhymes (Tôdô 1978: 1584): (2.16) EMC *ma ‘demon’ (cf. Go-on ma) > CLMC *mba (not *ma; cf. Kan-on ba) but: EMC *miayY ‘bright’ (cf. Go-on myau) > CLMC *miayY (not *mbiayY; cf. Kan-on mei, not *bei). Although Coblin (1994: 58) dates denasalization in northwestern Chinese to “at least the mid-eighth century,” Tôdô (1980: 280–281) presents northwestern Chinese transcriptional data from an unpublished conference paper by Mizutani (1956) in which sinographs with earlier nasal initials were used 31
OLD JAPANESE
to represent Indic syllables with voiced stop initials as early as the mid seventh century. The feature appears in Zhitong’s transcriptions, dated 627– 653 CE, which are not among the data used in Coblin’s (1994) study of northwestern Chinese. The feature also appears in Kan-on and Shoki: for example, the aforementioned sinograph CLMC *mba ‘demon’ is not only Kan-on ba but also a phonogram for OJ ba (*mba) in Shoki (91.2.5, 91.4.7, 91.5.5, 97.21.2). Therefore System E must have been known in Japan by the late seventh century, since the transcriptions of Shoki poetry were probably done over the decades between Tenmu’s 681 CE order for the compilation of a history and the completion of Shoki in 720 CE. I do not think it is likely that System E first came to Japan in, say, 713 CE, the year after the completion of Kojiki, and that all the Shoki poetry was rewritten in System-E-based orthography between 713 and 720 CE. In the above example, the System-E-based Kan-on and Shoki phonogram readings happened to be identical, but one should be careful not to equate the two. It is true that one can approximate the reading of texts in SystemE-based orthography by pronouncing them in Kan-on. Compare the Kan-on reading of NS 1.1 with the actual OJ reading: (2.17)
*yiah kRw ya ku yakumo eight- cloud ‘Eight clouds rise.’ (NS
CLMC Kan OJ
mbRw bou
ta thuRh ta to tat-u stand-FIN
1.1)
Kan-on ya ku bou ta to is close, but not identical to OJ yakumo tatu: CLMC *mbRw ‘luxuriant’ is Kan-on bou, not mo, and ‘Cuscuta chinensis’ is Kan-on to, not tu. The Kan-on reading and the System-E-based orthography reading of a phonogram share the same source (i.e., CLMC) but are not always one and the same. System-E-based transcription (SEBT) Ôno Tôru (1962: 67–69) calls the Shoki orthography based on System E the “new stratum kana” in opposition to the Suiko Period System-C-based orthography and the post-Suiko System-D-based orthography (his “old” and “middle stratum kana”). He describes these “new stratum kana” by means of a rather long list of correspondences between OJ sounds and Middle Chinese initial and final categories. Since I will describe the details of Shoki orthography in Chapters 7 and 8, I will only outline its major characteristics here. Perhaps the most obvious characteristic of Shoki transcription is its use of sinographs with Chang’an LMC prenasalized obstruents for OJ voiced 32
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
Table 2.5 CLMC prenasalized obstruent–OJ consonant correlations in Shoki EMC
CLMC
OJ
Examples (all from Shoki)
*m
*mb
*n
*nd
*ã
*ãj
*Y
*Yg
b (*mb) m (*m) d (*nd) n (*n) z (*nz) n (*n) g (*Yg)
CLMC CLMC CLMC CLMC CLMC CLMC CLMC
*mba ‘demon’ for ba (91.2.5, etc.) *mba ‘demon’ for ma (24.3.1, etc.) *ndyiay ‘mud’ for de (78.6.7, etc.) *ndyiay ‘mud’ for ne (30.4.6, etc.) *ã9iq ‘ear ornament’ for zi (5.4.7, etc.) *ã9iq ‘ear ornament’ for zi (7.2.4, etc.) *Ygi ‘doubt’ for giy (31.4.6, etc.)
obstruents as well as OJ nasals (Table 2.5). In System-C- and D-based transcription, EMC *Y often transcribed OJ g (*Yg): EMC *YiR < (preEMC *Yya?) ‘fitting’ transcribed OJ ga (*Yga) in the Suiko Period (Table 2.1) and EMC *Yt ‘doubt’ transcribed OJ giy in KJK (25.2.6, 58.6.5, 58.8.6, 111.2.6) as well as in Shoki (31.4.6, etc.). However, apart from some exceptions in transcriptions of OJ de in Man’yôshû (p. 24), other transcriptions never used other EMC nasals (i.e., *m, *n, *ã) to represent the other OJ voiced obstruents (i.e., b, d, z). CLMC prenasalized obstruents were forced to do ‘double duty’ in Shoki transcription for two reasons. First, all initial nasals had become prenasalized obstruents unless followed by finals with nasal elements. This greatly reduced the number of nasal-initial syllables in the language. If the denasalization rule had been completely regular (e. g., no *ma or *mbiayY), then CLMC had no nasal-initial open syllables at all: i.e., no CLMC *ma, *na, etc. This posed problems for Shoki scribes because unlike CLMC, OJ did have nasal-initial open syllables. For example, to write OJ ma (*ma), scribes had to choose between open syllables with prenasalized obstruent initials like CLMC *mba ‘demon’ or closed syllables with nasal initials like CLMC *maY ‘weeds.’ Even if we assume that CLMC *a and OJ a (*a) were phonetically identical, neither CLMC *mba nor CLMC *maY was an exact match for OJ ma (*ma). Excluding all textual variants, OJ ma was written 28 times with CLMC *maY ‘weeds’ and 152 times with sinographs for CLMC *mb- syllables in Shoki. In fact, nearly all OJ nasal-initial syllables were usually written in Shoki with sinographs for CLMC prenasalized obstruent-initial syllables, with the sole exception of OJ no (*nR). Table 2.6 shows how often CLMC prenasalized obstruent and nasal initials corresponded to the OJ nasals m and n in Shoki poetry, excluding textual variants. For this table, I have assumed that the denasalization rule had no exceptions (e.g., no *ma or *mbaY). The spelling of OJ no (*nR) as CLMC *nRY ‘can’ alone accounts for 95.6 per cent (260/272) of OJ n-initial syllables spelled with CLMC *n and 81.3 per cent (260/320) of OJ nasal-initial syllables spelled with CLMC nasal initials. I suspect that this use of CLMC *nRY ‘can’ for OJ no may have 33
OLD JAPANESE
Table 2.6 CLMC initials for OJ m- and n-initial syllables in Shoki poetry, number (%) OJ
CLMC *mb
CLMC *m (/_Y)
Total
ma (*ma) mey (*mRy) miy (*mt) mo (*mo) mu (*mu) mye (*me) myi (*mi)
152 (84.4) 38 (100) 8 (100) 154 (90.1) 66 (95.7) 18 (100) 154 (100)
28 (15.6) 0 (0) 0 (0) 17 (9.9) 3 (4.3) 0 (0) 0 (0)
180 38 8 171 69 18 154
Total
590 (92.5)
48
(7.5)
638
OJ
CLMC *nd
CLMC *n (/_Y)
Total
na (*na) ne (*ne) ni (*ni) no (*nR) nu (*nu) nwo (*no)
138 (100) 21 (100) 168 (100) 12 (4.4) 14 (53.8) 3 (100)
0 (0) 0 (0) 0 (0) 260 (95.6) 12 (46.1) 0 (0)
138 21 168 272 26 3
Total
356 (56.7)
272 (43.3)
628
Overall total
946 (74.7)
320 (25.2)
1,266
partly been a carryover from System-D-based orthography; out of 272 attestations of OJ no in Kojiki poetry, 99.3 per cent (270/272) are written as EMC *nRY ‘can.’ If CLMC *nRY ‘can’ were not included in my statistics, then 94.0 per cent (946/1,006) of OJ m and n syllables in Shoki poetry are spelled with CLMC prenasalized obstruents. CLMC prenasalized obstruents also had to do ‘double duty’ in Shoki transcriptions because LMC in general, unlike EMC, had no plain voiced obstruent initials. Hence CLMC had *p-, *ph-, *p®-, *mb- (except before final nasals), and *m- (only before final nasals), but no *b-. Earlier plain voiced obstruents such as EMC *b-, *d-, *g-, etc. had become “partly devoiced” as LMC *p®-, *t®-, *k®-, etc. (Pulleyblank 1984: 68). These “partly devoiced” obstruents are called zhuo ‘muddy’ in traditional Chinese phonological terminology. Pulleyblank (1991a: 6) describes zhuo ‘muddy’ consonants as “having voiceless onset with voiced aspiration or murmur at their release, spreading through the following syllable [sic].” I believe that Pulleyblank actually means that breathiness spread through the rest of a syllable with a zhuo ‘muddy’ consonant: thus LMC *p®a ‘crone,’ a Shoki phonogram for both OJ ba (*mba; NS 2.2.5, 35.15.5, 116.4.7) and OJ pa (*pa; NS 76.10.1, etc.), would be pronounced [p®&] with a breathy vowel [&]. 34
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
Table 2.7 Common EMC–OJ voiced obstruent correlations in Kojiki EMC
OJ
Examples (all from Kojiki)
*b
b (*mb)
EMC *ba ‘crone’ for ba (2.11.3, etc.)
*d
d (*nd)
EMC *da ‘hill’ for da (2.16.3, etc.)
*j
z (*nz)
EMC *juwq ‘receive’ for zu (2.16.6, etc.)
*g *Y *γ/®
g (*Yg) g (*Yg) g (*Yg)
w EMC *gt ‘game of Go’ for go (1.3.3, etc.) =EMC *Yt ‘doubt’ for giy (25.2.6, etc.) EMC *γah/®ah ‘congratulate’ for ga (1.2.6, etc.)
CLMC ‘muddy’ consonants were less like OJ voiced obstruents (which were phonetically prenasalized, as I will demonstrate in Chapter 7) than CLMC prenasalized obstruents. Why write OJ ba (*mba) with CLMC *p®a ‘crone’ without either a voiced stop or nasalization when one could write it with CLMC *mba ‘demon,’ which would be a much better match? Textual variants aside, in the poetry of Shoki, OJ ba is written only three times (3/38; 7.9 per cent) with CLMC *p®a ‘crone’ but is written 31 times (31/38; 81.6 per cent) with CLMC *mba ‘demon’ and other sinographs with the CLMC initial *mb-. Summing up, CLMC prenasalized obstruents did ‘double duty’ because of (1) distributional gaps in CLMC (no *ma, *na, etc.) which forced scribes to use CLMC *mba, *nda, etc. for OJ ma, na, etc. and (2) their phonetic similarity to OJ prenasalized obstruents: CLMC *mb was more like OJ b (*mb) than ‘muddy’ CLMC *p®. The distribution of phonograms with ‘muddy’ initials in Chinese is the second most obvious characteristic of Shoki transcription. In other systems of transcription, LOC and EMC voiced obstruents corresponded to OJ prenasalized voiced obstruents, with the sole exception of LOC and EMC *Y as well as LOC and EMC *g and *® for OJ g (*Yg) (Table 2.7). Although EMC voiced obstruents (*b, *d, etc.) were not perfect matches for OJ prenasalized voiced obstruents (*mb, *nd, etc.), EMC did not have any prenasalized obstruents. If Sino-Paekche and other varieties of Old Sino-Korean were like Middle and Modern Korean, they did not have any prenasalized obstruents either. Thus scribes had no choice but to use EMC voiced obstruent initials to write OJ prenasalized voiced obstruents; EMC voiceless obstruents (*p, *ph) and nasals (*m, etc.) were clearly not acceptable alternatives. However, as already noted above, EMC voiced obstruents had become the partly devoiced ‘muddy’ obstruents of LMC: *b, *d, etc. > *p®, *t®, etc. ‘Muddy’ obstruents always correspond to voiceless obstruents in Kan-on but can regularly correspond to both OJ voiceless and voiced obstruents 35
OLD JAPANESE
Table 2.8 Common CLMC ‘muddy’ initial–OJ obstruent correspondences in Shoki EMC CLMC
OJ
Examples (all from Shoki)
*b
*p®
*d
*t®
*z
*s®
*g
*k®
*γ/®
*x®
p (*p) b (*b) t (*t) d (*nd) s (*s) z (*nz) k (*k) g (*Yg) k (*k) g (*Yg)
CLMC *p®a (Kan-on ha) ‘crone’ for pa (76.10.1, etc.) CLMC *p®a (Kan-on ha) ‘crone’ for ba (2.2.5, etc.) CLMC *t®a (Kan-on ta) ‘hill’ for ta (74.4.4b, etc.) CLMC *t®a (Kan-on ta) ‘hill’ for da (2.5.3b, etc.) CLMC *s®õ (Kan-on si) ‘word’ for si (7.3.1, etc.) CLMC *s®iR (Kan-on syo) ‘preface’ for zo (50.5.5) CLMC *k®yi (Kan-on ki) ‘forked road’ for kyi (1.2.7 etc.) CLMC *k®üR (Kan-on ku) ‘provide’ for gu (28.6.6 etc.) CLMC *x®uR (Kan-on ko) ‘why’ for kwo (18.1.7, etc.) (No examples of CLMC *x®- : OJ g- in Shoki)
in Shoki poetic transcription (Table 2.8). These ‘muddy’ obstruents had voiceless onsets which enabled them to transcribe OJ voiceless obstruents. Furthermore, the voiced aspiration of CLMC ‘muddy’ obstruents might have been identified with the voicing of OJ voiced obstruents, enabling them to transcribe OJ voiced obstruents as well. The choice of ‘muddy’ obstruents for OJ voiced obstruents also may have been influenced by earlier transcriptional practices and/or Go-on. For example, Shoki scribes knew that EMC *ba / CLMC *p®a ‘crone’ was used to write OJ ba (*mba) in other texts and was read as Go-on ba < OJ Go-on *mba. Thus the three occurrences of ‘crone’ for OJ ba in Shoki (2.5.5, 35.15.5, 116.4.7) and other cases of CLMC ‘muddy’ obstruents corresponding to OJ voiced obstruents may be the result of scribes reverting to their usual habits of writing and pronunciation. One should keep in mind that System-D-based transcription was very much alive and well while Shoki was being compiled. Scribes could hardly not be influenced by the dominant orthographic tradition. In fact, I suspect that retention of traditions rather than phonetics might have been the predominant reason for the use of CLMC ‘muddy’ obstruents to write OJ voiced obstruents. CLMC *p®, *t®, etc. simply did not sound very much like OJ b (*mb), d (*nd), etc. Hence Shoki scribes preferred to use CLMC prenasalized voiced obstruents (*mb, *nd, etc.) for OJ prenasalized voiced obstruents (b = *mb, d = *nd, etc.). They also preferred to use CLMC voiceless obstruents (*p, *t, etc.) for OJ voiceless obstruents ( p, t, etc.). Excluding textual variants and ambiguous phonograms which could have been read with either ‘muddy’ or ‘clear’ (voiceless) initials in CLMC, only 16.7 per cent (348/2,079) of OJ voiceless obstruents ( p, t, s, k) and only 20.6 per cent (89/432) of OJ prenasalized voiced obstruents (b = *mb, d = *nd, z = *nz, g = *Yg) in Shoki poetry were written with CLMC ‘muddy’ initials. Still, ‘muddy’ initials were by no means rare in phonograms for OJ voiceless and voiced obstruents, with the exception of OJ g: only 1.7 per cent (3/176) of OJ syllables with initial g- (*Yg) were written with CLMC ‘muddy’ initial phonograms. 36
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
The third through fifth features of Shoki transcription which I will mention here are much less obvious by comparison with the first two. Nevertheless, these remaining features also represent clear departures from earlier transcriptive practices. The third feature of Shoki transcription is the near-total absence of phonograms reflecting unpalatalized pre-MC initials. Earlier systems of transcription employed phonograms with pre-MC *ky- and *t(h)y- (Table 2.4). However, pre-MC *ky- and *t(h)y- later became affricates which were no longer appropriate for the transcription of OJ stops. Thus phonograms once read with pre-MC *ky- and *t(h)y- but read in CLMC with affricates never appear for OJ stop-initial syllables in Shoki poetry. Apparent exceptions are either sinographs with both stop and affricate initial readings or probable scribal errors (Chapter 7). The fourth feature of Shoki transcription is the use of phonograms of the ‘genitive’ rhyme solely for OJ syllables ending either in -i (*i) or -iy (*t). In System B-, C-, and D-based orthography, ‘genitive’ rhyme phonograms were used to write OJ syllables ending in -o (*R). This usage is absent from Shoki owing to the following sound changes between LOC, EMC, and CLMC in the ‘genitive’ rhyme: (2.18) LOC *R > EMC *t > CLMC *i (*[òi]? Cf. Sino-Korean -uy [ty] for this rhyme). LOC *-R was a good match for OJ o (*R), but EMC *-t was a much poorer match, and LMC *-i (*[òi]?) even poorer still. The fifth feature of Shoki transcription is somewhat troublesome and is not found throughout Shoki. Takayama Michiaki (1981, 1982, 1983, 1984) has demonstrated statistical correlations between the Middle Japanese accent recorded in the Myôgishô (1081 CE) and the Middle Chinese tones of the phonograms of poems in the parts of Shoki which Mori (1991: 138) calls the ‘alpha’ section. The Chinese Level Tone corresponds to Japanese low pitch, and the Chinese ‘oblique’ tones (Rising, Departing, and Entering) correspond to Japanese high pitch: e.g., this phrase from Shoki 109 (Mori 1991: 137):22 (2.19) LMC LMC tone OJ Myôgishô pitch ‘overgrown field’
*yia f®uh puat la Rising Departing Entering Level ya bu pa ra high high high low (NS 109.3)
From this evidence it would appear that OJ accent was not much different from that of Middle Japanese accent (Mori 1991: 138). John Bentley (1998a: 88) adds that “it is clear that the literati in late Asuka [552–645 CE] tried to 37
OLD JAPANESE
use the Tang poetic style of level and oblique tones within Japanese poetry”; an awareness of Chinese tones permeated not only the transcription but also the composition of poems. However, as Mori (1991: 138) notes, “the unsolved problems [with accentual transcription in Shoki ] are many.” Even within poems written with apparent accentual notation, there are mismatches between phonogram tones and the expected pitches of OJ syllables. For example, in Shoki 110, OJ syllables expected to have high pitch are represented by Level Tone (not oblique tone) phonograms: e.g., CLMC *quRLevel ‘crow’ for OJ woHigh (NS 110.1.1), CLMC *nRYLevel ‘can’ for OJ noHigh (NS 110.1.5), and CLMC *süRLevel ‘beard’ for OJ suHigh (NS 110.5.7). Mori claims that it would be impossible to write OJ woHigh, noHigh, and suHigh with oblique tone phonograms because there were no phonograms homophonous with CLMC *quRLevel ‘crow,’ CLMC *nRYLevel ‘can,’ and CLMC *süRLevel but with oblique (non-Level tones). This is not quite true; CLMC did have syllables such as CLMC *quRqRising ‘dike’ and CLMC *quRhDeparting ‘hate’ which apart from their oblique tones were homophonous with CLMC *quRLevel ‘crow’ and could have been used to write OJ woHigh. In fact CLMC *quRqRising ‘dike’ does appear 25 times in Shoki for OJ wo (NS 7.11.6, etc.), though I have not yet checked to see whether those 25 instances of OJ wo should be high or low in pitch according to Myôgishô. Nevertheless, it is true that CLMC *nRYLevel ‘can’ and CLMC *süRLevel lacked oblique tone near-homophones and that certain OJ syllable-pitch combinations could not be written without some degree of compromise (using a phonogram with the ‘wrong’ tone but the right segments or vice versa). Although I estimate that CLMC may have had three thousand different syllables (EMC as recorded in the dictionary Qieyun had approximately four thousand different syllables, many of which merged in LMC), it did not have every combination of tones and segments imaginable and had many distributional gaps. Mori (1991: 144) concludes that the scribe of the poems of the alpha section of Shoki did try to record OJ accent but in the end was more intent on accurately recording OJ segments rather than OJ accent. Martin (1987: 175) suggests some other reasons for the imperfect correlation between Chinese tones and OJ accent: One answer might be corruption of the orthography as the text got copied by scribes who did not realize why the particular characters were originally chosen and substituted characters they found more congenial. [Recall that no original Shoki manuscripts have survived.] Perhaps the original writers chose to mark the accents only when it struck their fancy, often preferring an overwhelming common phonogram even when it was counter-indicated by the tone [e.g., the aforementioned use of CLMC *nRYLevel ‘can’ for OJ noHigh in 38
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
NS 110.1.5; ‘can’ is used to write 95.6 per cent of all instances of no (260/272) in Shoki poetry]; scribal carelessness may have been a factor. There is also the possibility that the scribes, especially if they were non-Japanese [as Mori 1991 claims for his ‘alpha’ section of Shoki], may have miswritten some of the accents because their command of the spoken language (or of Chinese) was flawed. Martin (1987: 348–349) also brings up the problem of interpreting phonograms with both Level and oblique tone readings in Chinese. I will conclude my discussion of this issue here because I do not intend to reconstruct OJ accent in this book. However, I will note that no other transcriptions of Japanese prior to the phonogram glosses in Konkômyôsaishôô-kyô ongi (1079) are known to record Japanese pitch accent through phonograms.23 No one to my knowledge has actually tried to search for phonogram tone–pitch accent correlations in pre-1079 texts other than Shoki, so it is at least theoretically possible that this characteristic is not unique to Shoki. Still, the small number of different phonograms per OJ syllable in nonShoki texts makes it unlikely that OJ accent was recorded. In order to record OJ accent, one would need Level and oblique tone phonograms for most if not all OJ syllables, and this is the case in Shoki, where nearly all OJ syllables are written with a number of different phonograms of Level and oblique tones. But in the poetry of Kojiki, for example, OJ a is written only with a Level Tone phonogram EMC *qa ‘hill’ (KJK 2.8.1, etc.) and OJ ya is written only with the Departing Tone (i.e., non-Level or oblique) phonogram EMC *yiah ‘night’ (KJK 1.1.1, etc.). One could not write OJ a high (requiring an oblique tone phonogram) or OJ yalow (requiring a Level Tone phonogram) using the Kojiki orthography. Furthermore, these are not isolated cases; there are other OJ syllables written only with Level or oblique tone phonograms in Kojiki. Even if this book did try to take the accentual notation of Shoki into account, I probably could not use Kojiki as a separate ‘witness’ for OJ accent. Despite the radical differences between the System-E (CLMC)-based transcription of Shoki and other varieties of transcription, a certain degree of continuity still remains. Sinographs whose CLMC readings are similar or identical to their older EMC readings continued to be used in Shoki for the same OJ syllables. EMC *qa / CLMC *qa ‘hill,’ the sole phonogram for OJ a in KJK, still dominates in Shoki, representing 94.3 per cent (117/124) of the instances of OJ a. Shoki scribes could have broken entirely from tradition and chosen entirely new phonograms for each OJ syllable, but they did not. Like their predecessors, the scribes of Shoki kept older practices which did not contradict their system of sinograph pronunciation (in their case, CLMC) and rejected the rest. Ultimately it appears that the Shoki orthography itself was rejected by later scribes. Although one can find isolated examples of System-E-based 39
OLD JAPANESE
orthography in the Man’yôshû (see the discussion of CLMC *ndiayh ‘mud’ for OJ de on p. 24), this orthography is otherwise unique to Shoki. This is readily apparent from a glance at the man’yôgana usage charts of Omodaka (1967: 891–903) or Igarashi (1969: 160–163), which show many instances of phonograms found only in Shoki, particularly for OJ syllables with voiced obstruent initials. Not even the Shoku nihongi, the continuation of Shoki, used System-E-based transcription: it reverted back to System-Dbased transcriptive usage in its eight poems and elsewhere. It is unknown why System-E-based transcription was never used after Shoki. Bentley (p.c.) speculates that the Japanese court of the Emperors Tenji (r. 662–671 CE), Tenmu (r. 673–686 CE), and Jitô (r. 686–697 CE) “wanted to import the new-spanking culture of Tang, and the language came with it, but this was rejected after 730 (after the Yôrô edicts).” However, this does not explain why no other transcriptions from the same period (662–730 CE) have orthographies similar to that of Shoki. To complicate matters further, although System-E-based transcription went out of use after Shoki, the System-E-based Kan-on stratum of Sino-Japanese was a success. To this day, Kan-on readings of sinographs are generally more commonly used in Japanese than Go-on readings.
Summary Japan was most likely an illiterate land in the third century CE, despite fragmentary exposure to sinography. The earliest variety of Chinese known to the Japanese may have been Late Old Chinese (‘System A’). The earliest phonogram transcriptions of Japanese in the Wei zhi were done on the basis of Late Old Chinese (LOC). Literacy in Japan probably began circa the fifth century when Paekche scholars came to Japan with Chinese texts. Paekche scholars and perhaps others from the continent taught the Japanese ‘System B’ (≅ early SinoPaekche?), a variety of sinograph pronunciation based on LOC; the first transcriptions of Japanese done in Japan reflect System B. During the reign of Empress Suiko, a later wave of Japanese transcriptions were done using a newer system of sinograph pronunciation based on Early Middle Chinese (EMC), ‘System C’ (≅ middle Sino-Paekche?), the source of the earlier strata of Go-on. After the Suiko Period, Old Japanese (OJ) transcriptions in Kojiki, Man’yôshû, and elsewhere were done on the basis of the late EMC-based ‘System D’ (= late Sino-Paekche?), the source of the later strata of Go-on. Finally, Japanese missions to China brought back ‘System E’ (Chang’an Late Middle Chinese), the language of the capital of the Sui and Tang and the source of Kan-on. The OJ poems in Nihon shoki are written in SystemE-based transcription, which represented a radical break from earlier orthographies. 40
EARLY TRANSCRIPTIONS OF JAPANESE
Eventually, phonograms were simplified into kana and the OJ sounds that they represented were forgotten. In the next chapter, I will briefly summarize previous efforts to reconstruct the lost sounds of OJ on the basis of phonograms.
Notes 1 Unless stated otherwise, all Old and Middle Chinese reconstructions up to Chapter 5 follow Starostin (1989) and Pulleyblank (1984, 1991a) respectively with slight typographical modifications given in my list of abbreviations, symbols, and conventions. All Chinese reconstructions from Chapter 6 onward will reflect modifications presented in Chapter 5. 2 In fact, this is how OJ namyi ‘wave’ is spelled in KJK 4.9. 3 I will cite all titles of Chinese works in the pinyin romanization of their Mandarin pronunciation, following the anachronous convention of treating classical East Asian languages as if they were pronounced like their standardized modern relatives. 4 I am grateful to Alexander Vovin (p.c.) for pointing out to me that LOC *9(h)a maarq dhRR represents a pre-OJ form of OJ yamato (*yamatR). Most scholars interpret as a transcription of pre-OJ yamatai. 5 Bentley (1998a: 73–75) pointed out that the monosyllabic transcriptions of the names of the ‘Five Kings of Wa’ in Song shu are probably phonograms rather than semantograms. 6 It is impossible to designate a date for the creation of the hiragana and katakana syllabaries because they developed gradually from simplified and abbreviated forms of the Chinese characters rather than appearing as full-blown systems at a single point in time. 7 ‘Himiko’ is the conventional modern Sino-Japanese reading of the transcription LOC *pye mye hoo. 8 These are the modern pronunciations of the traditional Japanese renderings of the Paekche scholars’ names which are written in phonograms. 9 I am substituting the anachronous Mandarin pronunciation of for the unknown original (Sino-Paekche?) pronunciation. This inscription has no date. The estimate of the fifth century CE is from Matsumura (1972: 17). 10 The estimate of the early sixth century CE is from Matsumura (1972: 17). 11 Or, more precisely, EMC as filtered through Korean peninsular intermediaries. 12 See Ôno Tôru (1962: 1001) for a more nearly complete list of Suiko era materials. 13 According to Ôno Tôru (1962: 36, 50), the verb OJ pyitas.i ‘soak.GER,’ written a EMC *pyiq da siR in the Jôgûki (Record of the Upper Palace), is the only instance of a non-proper noun written with phonograms in the Suiko materials. 14 Some OJ syllables are barely represented at all even in the far richer materials of the Nara period. For example, the OJ syllable gye appears only once in the poetry of Kojiki and does not appear at all in the poetry of Shoki. 15 Ôno Tôru does not explicitly include the phonograms of the pre-Suiko materials in his tripartite classification of phonograms. 16 According to Pulleyblank (1991a: 15), the EMC rhyme *-iR ‘branch’ merged into the EMC rhyme *-i ‘fat’ “by the beginning of Tang” (i.e., the early seventh century CE). 17 If the ‘genitive’ rhyme were *-Rò in LOC, it could have been borrowed into System C (= Sino-Paekche?) as *-Ry; cf. LOC *-aò > System C *-ay. However,
41
OLD JAPANESE
18 19 20
21
22 23
this does not seem to be the case, since ‘genitive’ rhyme phonograms did not transcribe OJ or pre-OJ syllables ending in -ey (*Ry). I will demonstrate that OJ o = OJ o (*R) in Chapter 8. See Ôno Tôru (1962: 715) for a list of the names and dates of these inscriptions. Martin (1987: 78) gives “?700” for the date of Jôgû Shôtoku hô-ô teisetsu. Matsumura (1972: 20) writes that Jôgû Shôtoku hô-ô teisetsu may predate Kojiki and Shoki. According to John Bentley (p.c.), “Hô-ô teisetsu dates from the late eighth century, but clearly most of it was based on some very old records.” The orthography of the work, though generally similar to the System-D-based orthography of Kojiki (710 CE), contains archaic phonogram usages similar to those of the Suiko Period. Omodaka (1967: 890) goes so far as to include Jôgû Shôtoku hô-ô teisetsu among the Suiko Period phonogram materials. The gerund is actually OJ -eba; the -ba part is represented by a following semantogram, EMC *ciaq ‘one who’ for OJ pa ‘topic marker.’ See OJ ar-edo ‘exist-GER’ of (2.12) above for another example of an orthographically split gerund. I have followed the LMC tones given in Pulleyblank (1991a) rather than those of Mori (1991: 137). Kojiki does contain sporadic notations such as ‘Rising [Tone]’ and ‘Departing [Tone]’ which may be attempts to mark OJ pitch using Chinese tone names rather than phonograms with certain Chinese tones; see Martin 1987: 245.
42
PREVIOUS RESEARCH ON PHONOGRAMS
3 PREVIOUS RESEARCH ON PHONOGRAMS
Overview This chapter points out the highlights of previous research on the reconstruction of the OJ language on the basis of phonograms. It does not attempt to provide a comprehensive outline of the vast body of research conducted on this subject. Although I will deal with methodology here, I will focus more on the results of research, reserving most of my criticism of proposed OJ reconstructions for Chapters 7 and 8. I am heavily indebted here to the discussions of the subject in Ôno Susumu (1953), Lange (1973), and Bentley (1997), which contain more details about the history of phonogram studies.
Premodern research Although the phonogram orthographies of early Japan became extinct and the OJ sounds they represented were forgotten by the eighteenth century, Japanese scholars of the time were not entirely ignorant of man’yôgana writing. The man’yôgana texts were still circulating in manuscript form. The earliest manuscripts we have of OJ works date from after the Nara period. Furthermore, these texts were still legible to a great extent owing to (1) knowledge of the relationship between man’yôgana and kana and (2) knowledge of the Sino-Japanese readings of man’yôgana. The kana syllabaries developed during the Heian period were based upon man’yôgana and were not independent inventions. For example, the katakana symbol for Japanese a, , is based on “a slightly cursivised form” of the phonogram EMC *qa / LMC *qa ‘hill’ for OJ a (Seeley 1991: 194). The hiragana symbol for the same Japanese syllable is , based on a cursive form of the phonogram EMC *qan / LMC *qan ‘peace’ for OJ a. According to John Bentley (p.c.), “this meant that later generations of scribes [after the OJ period] could still GUESS at the readings [of man’yôgana]” with what he estimates to be approximately 90 per cent accuracy. Someone who knew that the katakana for a derived from the phonogram 43
OLD JAPANESE
EMC *qa / LMC *qa ‘hill’ for OJ a would know that in Kojiki, Shoki, etc. was supposed to be read as a. It may seem unlikely that anyone would know that the katakana derived from the phonogram centuries after the creation of kana because of the lack of graphic similarity between the characters – few modern Japanese know of this relationship – but one should note that premodern kana could be written in a variety of forms, some very close or even identical to their man’yôgana prototypes. One can see the range of variation in premodern kana by consulting the appendix in Habein (1984: 208–217) or any other list of hentaigana (variant kana). System-D- and System-E-based transcription may have died out, but the Go-on and Kan-on strata of Sino-Japanese derived from System D (late Sino-Paekche?) and System E (Chang’an Late Middle Chinese) survived into later periods (and into the present day). As demonstrated on pp. 18 and 32, one can read Kojiki and Shoki poetry with a certain degree of success simply by reading their phonograms in Go-on and Kan-on, respectively. Go-on and Kan-on readings are not always identical to the readings of phonograms in System-D- and System-E-based transcription, but they are often very close. Even if a Japanese scholar did not know the derivation of the katakana symbol for a, he or she could still read the phonogram EMC *qa / LMC *qa ‘hill’ for OJ a as Go-on a or Kan-on a. This approach did have its limits: the phonogram EMC *qan / LMC *qan ‘peace’ for OJ a was Go-on and Kan-on an with a final -n, not an open syllable a. Nevertheless, even armed with Sino-Japanese readings alone, later generations of Japanese could guess at the approximate readings of OJ ongana phonograms. There was probably no point in Japanese history when OJ phonograms were utterly undecipherable. I must emphasize that Japanese scholars capable of reading man’yôgana after the Nara Period did so only approximately. They read eighth-century Japanese as if it were the Japanese of their time period. There was no awareness of a difference between OJ pronunciation and then-current pronunciation. Thus, for example, if scholars (correctly) identified the phonogram EMC *qa / LMC *qa ‘hill’ as a phonogram for OJ a and if the phoneme /a/ of the Japanese of their time was pronounced as [a], then they would pronounce the phonogram ‘hill’ as [a], even though, at least in theory, OJ a may have been *[æ] or some other vowel. In Chapter 8, I will demonstrate that OJ a indeed was a low central or back vowel *[a]. Premodern Japanese scholars were not aware of most of the OJ phonological distinctions that were no longer made in their language, but they were acutely aware of earlier orthographic distinctions that were later lost. Starting in the seventeenth century, in spite of the prevailing neo-Confucian orthodoxy, some Japanese scholars began to turn their interest toward native Japanese culture as opposed to Chinese culture. This renewed interest in things Japanese led to the investigation of OJ texts by the scholars of the kokugaku (national learning) movement. 44
PREVIOUS RESEARCH ON PHONOGRAMS
The priest Keichû (1640–1701) examined the phonogram orthography of the past and found that it was at odds with then-modern kana usage. For example, in OJ, wo (*wo) and o (*R) were distinct syllables each written with non-interchangeable sets of phonograms. After kana were developed, early kana orthography continued to use non-interchangeable symbols for wo and o such as wo and o. However, the syllables wo and o later merged into a single syllable [wo], perhaps as early as 883 (Tsukishima 1977: 19); this [wo] would then become [o] in the eighteenth century (Martin 1987: 79). By Keichû’s time, kana orthography did not consistently distinguish between [wo] < wo and [wo] < o; one could write [wo] < wo with kana originally meant for earlier o (i.e., o) and vice versa. The phonograms EMC *®Q ‘final question particle’ for OJ wo (*wo) and EMC *qtR ‘locative’ for OJ o (*R) were homophonous to Keichû; he would have pronounced both of them as [wo]. Nevertheless, he noticed that phonogram texts did not use EMC *®Q ‘final question particle’ and EMC *qtR ‘locative’ interchangeably. OJ wo (*wo) ‘accusative’ could be written with EMC *®Q ‘final question particle’ but not with EMC *qtR ‘locative’ or any other phonograms for OJ o. Conversely, the first syllable o (*R) of OJ omop- (*RmRp-) ‘think’ could be written with EMC *qtR ‘locative’ but not with EMC *®Q ‘final question particle’ or any other phonograms for OJ wo. Hence in Waji shôranshô (Corrections to Errors in Japanese Characters; 1693), a dictionary of ‘proper’ kana usage, Keichû advocated that syllables spelled in earlier texts with EMC *®Q ‘final question particle’ and other phonograms for OJ wo should be written with kana for wo and that syllables spelled in earlier texts with EMC *qtR ‘locative’ and other phonograms for OJ o should be written with kana for o. Keichû would pronounce both the o (< OJ wo) of ‘accusative’ and the o (< OJ o) of ‘think’ as [wo], but he would spell the two [wo]s differently: the first [wo] would be spelled wo, but the second [wo] would be spelled o. Keichû’s orthography distinguished not only between earlier wo and o but also between other earlier syllables such as i and wi, which had merged into [i], and ye (< OJ e and ye) and we, which had merged into [ye]. If taken at face value, his orthography implied the existence of 47 syllables in earlier Japanese (Table 3.1); this figure rose to 67 if one took account of the obstruent voicing which was present in both earlier Japanese and Keichû’s Japanese but which was not marked in Waji shôranshô: for instance, OJ irodo (*irRndR) ‘younger sibling with the same mother’ is listed as iroto (Okimori 1989: 175). In the process of restoring lost orthographic distinctions to the kana spelling of his time, Keichû discovered that at least some lost orthographic distinctions were correlated with lost phonological distinctions. According to Seeley (1979, 1991: 117), Keichû “had arrived at a clear understanding of the basis of the distinction in [the earlier] pronunciation of the pairs of i and wi, e and we, and o and wo.” Keichû knew that the syllables [i], [ye], 45
OLD JAPANESE
Table 3.1 Syllables of earlier Japanese distinguished in Keichû’s orthography
a i u e o
p/b
m
w
t/d
n
r
s/z
y
k/g
$
x x x x x
x x x x x
x x
x x x x x
x x x x x
x x x x x
x x x x x
x
x x x x x
x x x
x x
Keichû’s Japanese
[i]
i
x x x
[ye]
wi
ye
x
[wo]
we
o
wo
Earlier Japanese
Figure 3.1 Origins of [i], [ye], and [wo] in Keichû’s Japanese
and [wo] of his time had two sources (Figure 3.1). Unfortunately, Keichû had the earlier sound values of the kana for wo and o reversed: he thought that had represented earlier o and that had represented earlier wo (Seeley 1991: 117). I have corrected Keichû’s error in Figure 3.1. Keichû was not the first to notice differences between earlier phonogram usage and then-modern kana usage – that distinction may belong to the priest Jôshun, who observed such differences in his 1353 postscript to a manuscript of Man’yôshû (Seeley 1991: 116) – but Keichû went beyond mere observation to prescribe an entire system of kana spelling based on phonogram spellings. Keichû’s system was initially adopted only by kokugaku scholars but by Meiji times spread more widely and ultimately became the norm in Japan until the kana spelling reform of 1946 (Seeley 1991: 124–125). Keichû had only begun to find lost orthographic and phonological distinctions in OJ. The task was far from complete. The great kokugaku scholar Motoori Norinaga (1730–1801) noted in the preface to his Kojiki-den (1764– 1798) that: Even with the same phonetic group, there are different characters employed according to a distinct sound, and many words have set spellings. For example, the syllable
is generally represented by the characters [‘allow’] and [‘old’]. The word ‘child ()’ is always written [‘old’] but never [‘allow’] . . . For the syllable <me> there are generally two characters used, [‘rice’] [‘sell’]. The word ‘woman ()’ is always written with [‘sell’] but never with [‘rice’]. (Ôkubo and Ôno 1976: 9:28–29, tr. in Bentley 1997: 8) 46
PREVIOUS RESEARCH ON PHONOGRAMS
Keichû’s kana spelling system did not take account of these particular orthographic distinctions in Kojiki. In the Japanese of Keichû’s time, the OJ words for ‘eye’ (mey = *mRy) and ‘woman’ (mye = *me) were both pronounced [me]. Keichû would have written both words as me, though in Kojiki they were spelled two different ways. Although Keichû had intended his kana spelling system to be based upon the distinctions made in the old phonogram texts, he failed to notice those distinctions which had already been lost by the Heian Period when the kana syllabaries were developing. The Heian Period verses Iroha (before 1079?) and Ametsuchi no kotoba (“Words of Heaven and Earth”; first attested in 967) were both attempts to serve as mnemonic inventories of Early Middle Japanese (EMJ) syllables. Like Keichû’s prescribed kana spelling, the two verses distinguished between wo and o (EMJ wo and o, which had merged into [wo] by Keichû’s time) but they did not distinguish between two different kinds of ko or me, since OJ kwo (*ko) and OJ ko (*kR) had merged into EMJ ko and OJ mye (*me) and OJ mey (*mRy) had merged into EMJ me. Motoori had gone beyond Keichû by discovering a few orthographic distinctions that had been lost in the Heian Period. Motoori’s student Ishizuka Tatsumaro would go even further. In 1796, Ishizuka wrote Kogen seidokukô (A Treatise on the Clear and Muddy in Ancient Words), which showed that OJ scribes used different phonograms to transcribe syllables with voiceless (‘clear’) and voiced (‘muddy’) initials. For instance, Ishizuka indicated that OJ ka with a voiceless initial was written with the phonograms !" but OJ ga with a voiced initial was written with the phonograms (Hashimoto 1949: 128; Koyama 1956: 283). When Motoori’s students asked him how to distinguish between syllables with voiced and voiceless initials in OJ phonogram texts, the master recommended that they read Kogen seidokukô (Bentley 1997: 5–6). Ishizuka then outdid himself by writing Kanazukai oku no yamamichi (The Mountain Road into the Secrets of Kana Usage; c. 1795). In this work, he showed that the OJ scribes of Kojiki, Shoki, and Man’yôshû made further orthographic distinctions which had nothing to do with the presence or absence of voicing in initials. He found that OJ syllables which he pronounced as e, ki, gi, ke, ko, go, so, to, do, nu, hi (h- < OJ p-), bi, he (h- < OJ p-), be, mi, Table 3.2 Syllables of Old Japanese distinguished in Kogen seidokukô
a i u e o
p
b
m
w
t
n
d
r
s
z
y
k
g
$
x x x x x
x x x x x
x x x x x
x x
x x x x x
x x x x x
x x x x x
x x x x x
x x x x x
x x x x x
x
x x x x x
x x x x x
x x x
x x
47
x x x
x
OLD JAPANESE
Table 3.3 Orthographic distinctions in Kanazukai oku no yamamichi
a i u e o
p
b
m
w
t
d
n
r
s
z
y
k
g
Ø
x • x • x
x • x • x
x • x • •K
x x
x •K x x •
x x x x •
x x • x x
x x x x •
x x x x •
x x x x x
x
x • x • •
x • x x •
x x x
x x
x • •
x
me, yo, and ro each corresponded to two non-interchangeable sets of phonograms in all three texts. He also found that the OJ syllables which he pronounced as chi (< OJ ti) and mo each corresponded to two noninterchangeable sets of phonograms only in Kojiki (Hashimoto 1949: 132– 133). Each of the above syllables was written only with one or the other set of phonograms in any given OJ word. For example, Ishizuka points out that the syllable ko in the OJ words ko ‘child,’ ko ‘small,’ otoko ‘male,’ hiko ‘prince’ (all cited here in their modernized pronunciations) was written with phonograms from a set including !"#$% (all pronounced with *-Q in EMC) but not with phonograms from a set including !"#$% (all pronounced with *-tR or *-t in EMC) (Hashimoto 1949: 129). Table 3.3 shows how Ishizuka built upon the foundation established in his Kogen seidokukô by indicating which syllables in Table 3.2 corresponded to two non-interchangeable sets of phonograms with the symbol •. The symbol •K indicates that the two non-interchangeable sets of phonograms appear only in Kojiki. Note that Ishizuka found no pairs of non-interchangeable sets of phonograms for -a syllables and found only one such pair of sets for an -u syllable (nu); this gap and near-gap will later prove to be important for the reconstruction of OJ vocalism. Although Bentley (1997: 9) writes that “Ishizuka . . . posited two different phonetic values” for each pair of non-interchangeable sets of phonograms corresponding to a single then-modern Japanese syllable, it is uncertain whether Ishizuka believed that OJ orthographic distinctions reflected OJ phonetic distinctions. On the one hand, Ishizuka claimed that in ancient times the distinctions were purely orthographic: the pairs of phonogram sets (such as !"#$% and !"#$% for ko) were homophonous and the choice of one set over another was simply set for each word: “In ancient times, the kana [phonograms] used were strictly set depending on the word even if their sounds were the same” (quoted in Hashimoto 1949: 141). On the other hand, he is quoted in a later work, Kogen betsuon shô (A Commentary on Different Sounds for Old Words; 1850) as saying that sounds which are identical today were not identical in old words and the old orthography strictly maintained these earlier distinctions. In either case, 48
PREVIOUS RESEARCH ON PHONOGRAMS
Ishizuka did not try to reconstruct the phonetics of OJ (Hashimoto 1949: 141–142). That task would not be attempted until over a century later. Until then, Ishizuka’s work was generally ignored through the nineteenth century, apart from attempts at minor revisions by Yagi Yoshiho (1800– 1854) and Kusakado Nobutaka (1818–1869). In Kanabukuro (A Bag of Kana; c. 1849),Yagi denied that chi (< OJ ti) or mo were written with two noninterchangeable sets of phonograms. In the aforementioned Kogen betsuon shô, Kusakado also omitted chi (< OJ ti) from Ishizuka’s list of syllables written with two non-interchangeable sets of phonograms, though it is unclear what he thought of mo; extant manuscripts of his work disagree on the subject (Bentley 1997: 10–11).
Modern research In 1917, the linguist Hashimoto Shinkichi (1882–1945) published an article which rediscovered Ishizuka’s Kanazukai oku no yamamichi and reinterpreted Ishizuka’s OJ orthographic distinctions as proof for OJ phonetic distinctions. From Hashimoto’s point of view, each non-interchangeable set of phonograms represented a phonetically distinct syllable in OJ. Therefore the aforementioned Kojiki phonograms EMC *mεyq ‘rice’ and EMC *mεryh ‘sell’ were not arbitrarily fixed spellings for one OJ syllable me; instead, EMC *mεyq ‘rice’ represented one OJ syllable (mey in Yale OJ romanization) and EMC *mεryh ‘sell’ represented another OJ syllable (mye in Yale OJ romanization). Hashimoto’s theory provided a more plausible motivation than arbitrary tradition for OJ phonogram spelling conventions: the ancients wrote OJ mey ‘eye’ and OJ mye ‘woman’ with different phonograms because the two words were not homophonous in OJ. In my reconstruction of OJ, ‘eye’ is *mRy and ‘woman’ is *me. Hashimoto’s 1917 article proposed an */e/ : */ye/ distinction in OJ on the basis of phonogram evidence. In a 1927 lecture at Tokyo Imperial University, he defended this proposal on the basis of Chinese dialectal readings and Sino-Korean readings of the two non-interchangeable sets of phonograms corresponding to modern Japanese e: Md ài, SK oy ‘love,’ read without initial y- in Chinese and Sino-Korean, was a phonogram for OJ */e/, but Md yán, SK yen ‘extend’ and other sinographs read with initial y- in Chinese and Sino-Korean were phonograms for OJ */ye/ (lecture notes by Iwabuchi Etsutarô published in Ôno 1953: 127–128). These two syllables, OJ */e/ and OJ */ye/, later merged; in Modern Standard Japanese, e is the reflex of both syllables. Hashimoto’s reconstruction of initial */y/ for the OJ syllable written with the set of phonograms including Md yán, SK yen ‘extend’ has been unanimously accepted since. This was but the beginning of Hashimoto’s work on the subject. In 1931, Hashimoto discovered that members of pairs of OJ syllables which had merged 49
OLD JAPANESE
in later Japanese were associated with certain OJ verb classes and forms. Mostly on the basis of these associations, he called members of such pairs either ‘type A’ (kô-rui) or ‘type B’ (otsu-rui), with the exceptions of OJ */e/ and */ye/. For example, Motoori would have thought of EMC *mεryh ‘sell’ and EMC *mεyq ‘rice’ as phonograms for a single syllable me, but Hashimoto would classify the former as a type A me (= me A) phonogram and the latter as a type B me (= me B) phonogram following this reasoning: EMC *mεryh ‘sell’ was a phonogram used in yodan class imperatives (meireikei); therefore it represented me A. EMC *mεyq ‘rice’ was a phonogram used in yodan class conditionals (izenkei); therefore it represented meB. However, Hashimoto ran into difficulties when dealing with OJ syllables which (1) had merged in later Japanese but (2) which had no associations with OJ verb classes and forms. His earlier morphological criteria for classification did not work with these syllables. Which of those syllables were type A and which ones were type B? He dealt with this problem using several vaguely defined methods involving alternative readings of phonograms and the analysis of the rhymes of the phonograms’ readings (1949: 184). One need not accept any of Hashimoto’s arguments for the classification of a given syllable as type A or B since independent evidence that I will present in Chapter 8 shows that type B syllables had non-palatal, non-labial vowels unlike type A syllables. Hashimoto did not give a name to the remaining majority of OJ syllables which did not belong to either type A or type B, but in this book I will refer to these OJ syllables as ‘type C’ (hei-rui). When the type (A, B, or C) of an OJ syllable is not indicated by superscript letters, I indicate it in this book by using the Yale romanization of Martin (1987) with p for Martin’s f. See Table 3.4 for the correlations between OJ syllable types and Yale romanization. Over time, Hashimoto made various refinements to Ishizuka’s observations on phonogram orthography. He came to reject Ishizuka’s claims that the OJ
Table 3.4 Possible syllables in the OJ of Kojiki: the consensus view Yale a yi iy i u ye ey e wo o o
= = = = = = = = = = =
a(C) iA iB iC u(C) eA eB eC oA oB oC
p
b
m
w
t
n
d
r
s
z
y
k
g
$
x x x
x x x
x x x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x x x
x x x
x
x x x x
x x x
x x x
x x
x x
x x
x x
x x
x x
x
x x x
x x x
x x x
x x x
x x x
x x x
x x x
x x x
x x x
x x
x x
x x x x
x
x
x x x x
50
PREVIOUS RESEARCH ON PHONOGRAMS
syllables corresponding to later Japanese chi (< OJ ti) and nu had ever been written with two non-interchangeable sets of phonograms (Hashimoto 1949: 163). Thus he no longer thought that OJ had distinctions between ti A and ti B or nu A and nuB: OJ had only a single syllable ti and a single syllable nu. But he did discover further two-way orthographic distinctions for OJ syllables corresponding to later Japanese ge, zo, and no. Hence OJ also had distinctions between ge A and ge B, zo A and zoB, and no A and noB (Hashimoto 1949: 163; Lange 1973: 25). The majority of scholars accepted Hashimoto’s conclusions concerning the syllabic distinctions of OJ. As a result, a consensus view emerged that is still widely accepted today: the OJ of Kojiki had 88 different syllables, whereas the OJ of Shoki and Man’yôshû had 87 different syllables, owing to the lack of the mo A : moB distinction made only in Kojiki. I will deal with alternative claims for the number of syllables in OJ later in this section. Table 3.4 shows the 88 consonant-‘vowel’ combinations possible in Kojiki in modified Yale romanization, along with superscript equivalents for Yale vocalic notation. Since there are no syllables ending in -a A, -aB, -u A, or -u B, the type C notation for OJ -a and -u is redundant. Hereafter I will regard only syllables ending in -i C, -e C, or -oC as being type C. Although Table 3.4 may seem to indicate that OJ had eleven vowels, finals, or rhymes, scholars usually speak of the ‘eight vowels’ of OJ (a, yi, iy, u, ye, ey, wo, o), assuming that type C i, e, and o are equivalent to type A yi, ye, and wo. However, this assumption may not necessarily be correct, as I will demonstrate in Chapter 8. Hashimoto then tried to posit phonetic values for the type A and type B syllables largely on the basis of their phonograms’ pronunciations in modern Chinese dialects and Sino-Korean with reference to the medieval Chinese rhyme table Yunjing (see p. 96). In his early attempts, he assumed that (1) the type A/B distinction was vocalic in nature and (2) all type A syllables were distinguished from all type B syllables in the same way. According to Iwabuchi’s notes of his 1927 lectures quoted in Ôno (1953: 130), he believed that type A syllables had single vowels while type B syllables had diphthongs which may have contained a “vague vowel.” On the basis of SinoKorean pronunciations of OJ phonograms, he gave sample reconstructions of OJ kyi = kiA as *ki (cf. SK ki for ‘skill,’ a phonogram for OJ kyi) and OJ kiy = ki B as *kïi (cf. premodern SK kuy [kty] for ‘record,’ a phonogram for OJ kiy). Although he did not propose a full-scale reconstruction of OJ in 1927, Hashimoto was the first to attempt to describe the type A/B distinction in phonetic terms. By 1933, Hashimoto took account of modern Japanese dialects, SinoVietnamese, and Chinese transcriptions of Sanskrit as well as the other varieties of evidence already mentioned above. In doing so, he abandoned his original hypothesis of a single unifying distinction between all type A and all type B syllables (Morimoto 1933, quoted in Ôno 1953: 131). He 51
OLD JAPANESE
still reconstructed single vowels for type A yi and ye and diphthongs for type B iy and ey, but reconstructed single vowels for both type A wo and type B o (3.1). (3.1) OJ syllable type A B Yale OJ romanization yi iy Hashimoto 1933 *i *ïi
A ye *e
B A B ey wo o *Qi *o *ö
Nevertheless, the hypothesis of a single distinction (and in particular, a single vocalic distinction) between OJ type A and type B syllables remained popular among other scholars. Hashimoto and many of those who followed him concentrated their reconstructive efforts mostly on OJ type A and type B syllables rather than on OJ phonology as a whole. J. L. Pierson (1929) was perhaps the first to attempt to reconstruct what he believed to be all the syllables of OJ on the basis of Karlgren’s reconstruction of Middle Chinese and Ilopha (1492), a Korean textbook of Japanese. Table 3.5 is my phonemic analysis of the 70 syllables of Pierson’s OJ reconstruction. Pierson’s reconstruction was solely phonetic. Wherever his phonetic values cannot be inferred from my phonemic analysis (e.g., *[?i] for /ti/), I supply them in brackets without asterisks. Two phonetic values for a syllable (such as [φa]~[Fa] for /va/) represent alternative pronunciations of that syllable. Apart from *[φa] and *[Fa], whose environments are given in parentheses, all alternative pronunciations are in free variation. Although Pierson was familiar with Hashimoto’s work (Lange 1973: 39), he ignored the kô–otsu distinctions. Pierson’s reconstruction has too many Table 3.5 Pierson’s (1929) reconstruction of OJ v
b
m
w
t
n
d
r
s
z
y
k
g
Ø
a
x x x x [φa] (initially) [Fa] (intervocalically)
x
x
x
x
x x x [sa]~ [za]~ [tsa] [dza]
x
x
x
i
x
x
x
x
x [?i]
x
x [ëi]
x
x x x [5i]~ [¢i]~ [si] [zi]
x
x
x
u
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x x x [su]~ [zu]~ [tsu] [dzu]
x
x x [ku]~ [kyu]
e x [ye]
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
o
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x x [so]~ [tso]
x
x
x
x
x
52
PREVIOUS RESEARCH ON PHONOGRAMS
Table 3.6 Yoshitake’s (1934) reconstruction of OJ
a i = iA L = iB i~I = iC T e ≅ eA ε ≅ eB o ≅ oA Q ≅ oB ò ≅ oC
φ
b
m
ò
t
d
n
r
s
z
y
k
g
Ø
x
x x x
x x x
x x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x x
x
x x x
x
x x x
x x x
x x x
x x x
x x x
x x x
x x
x x
x x
x x
x x
x x x x x
x x x x x
x x x x x
x x x x
x x x
x x
x
x x x x
x x x x
x
Note [ò] represents a vowel halfway between *[o] and *[Q].
problems to be discussed here and has long since been forgotten, but it remains notable for two reasons: (1) he was the first to reconstruct all OJ syllables and (2) he was the first to use Chinese reconstructions in order to interpret the sound values of OJ phonograms. Yoshitake Saburô (1934) went far beyond Pierson by incorporating Hashimoto’s type A/B distinctions into his reconstruction of 86 syllables for OJ (Table 3.6). Yoshitake’s work, like Pierson’s, used Karlgren’s Chinese reconstructions, which are now long outdated. However, Yoshitake’s reconstruction is worthy of note not only because it was the first to give phonetic values for nearly all of the 87 to 88 OJ syllables,1 but also because it dealt with the problem of OJ C-type syllables. Later scholars would ignore this problem almost entirely and automatically treat OJ C-type syllables as if they were A-type syllables. Many other attempts at reconstructing OJ on the basis of phonogram evidence have been made since Hashimoto, Pierson, and Yoshitake. I will only summarize the highlights of a few of these attempts here; select end results from all attempts known to me will be listed in Tables 3.11 and 3.12 at the end of this chapter. Although Hashimoto may have been the first to examine Sino-Vietnamese (SV) as a source of evidence for phonogram interpretation, the first to present concrete examples of how SV could help in the reconstruction of OJ was the Koreanologist Kôno (1939). Kôno not only verified Hashimoto’s observation that Sino-Korean (SK) readings of the phonograms for OJ B-type kiy and giy contained a non-palatal element (Korean u [t]) lacking in the SK readings of the phonograms for OJ A-type kyi and gyi but also noted that the SV readings for OJ B-type piy, biy, and miy had unpalatalized labial initials (b [(], ph [f], m) whereas SV readings for OJ A-type pyi, byi, and myi had dental initials (t, d [z]) originating from earlier palatalized labials (t < *py, d < *my; p. 121). 53
OLD JAPANESE
Table 3.7 SK and SV readings of phonograms for OJ A/B syllables in -i Type
A
B
A
B
A
B
A
B
A
B
OJ
kyi
kiy
gyi
giy
pyi
piy
byi
biy
myi
miy
SK
ki
kuy [kty]
ki
uy [ty]
pi
pi
pi
pi
mi
mi
SV
ki
ki
ki
nghi [Yi]
ti
bi, phi [(i fi]
ti
bi, phi [(i fi]
mi
di [zi]
Note This is not an exhaustive table of correspondence patterns.
On the basis of these findings, Kôno reconstructed OJ A-type yi as *i and OJ B-type iy as a less palatal *ï. Unfortunately, this ‘Sinoxenic’ (p. 98) line of investigation was not carried out much further by Kôno or other scholars, and SK and SV evidence for OJ phonology has been ignored ever since. In Chapters 7 and 8 I will demonstrate that Hashimoto and Kôno were on the right track but had only begun to discover the significance of SK and SV for the reconstruction of OJ. Beginning from a 1948 lecture entitled “Problems in Chinese Phonology” (Ôno 1953: 153), the sinologist Tôdô Akiyasu took an interest in the reconstruction of the vowels of the OJ A/B-type syllables from a Chinese-centered perspective. Although Tôdô was aware of SK and SV (1980: 176–183), he approached the problem in terms of his reconstructions of Old Chinese (OC) and Middle Chinese (MC) rhyme categories. Unfortunately, Tôdô’s work was marred by circularity: his MC reconstruction was partly based on his OJ reconstruction and vice versa. Miller (1967: 179) writes of Tôdô’s (1957) attempt at OJ reconstruction: Assuming the “fact” that Old Japanese had an eight-vowel system and the “fact” that these eight vowels of Old Japanese are sufficiently well known to be described in terms of acoustic phonetics, he then takes these as his point of departure, following the phonetic values now commonly held by most modern Japanese scholars for the eight vowels. With this data he enters the Chinese rhyme-tables; and when he again emerges many pages later he is able to say, in effect, that the Middle Chinese materials show that these vowels not only existed in Japanese but were of the following phonetic shapes, etc., etc. – which unfortunately is the point from which his discussion originally began. Decades later, Pulleyblank (1984: 156) pointed out that “Since the reconstructed Chinese sounds are in turn the principal source available for reconstructing the older stages of Japanese, there is great danger of circularity on 54
PREVIOUS RESEARCH ON PHONOGRAMS
Front High Mid
Central
*i
Back *u
*ï *e
*ë
*ö
Low
*o
*a
Figure 3.2 The ‘established’ interpretation of OJ vowels (after Ôno 1975: 23)
both sides of the argument.” Yet Pulleyblank himself fell into that very trap by reconstructing MC partly on the basis of his OJ reconstruction and vice versa. Although I continue to believe that Pulleyblank’s MC reconstruction is the best reconstruction in print for reasons given in Chapter 5, the circularity of his work prevents me from using it as primary evidence for OJ reconstruction. Hence I will relegate it to a secondary role in my reconstruction of OJ phonetics. Many reconstructions of OJ, including Yoshitake’s above, treated the A/B-type distinctions in terms of distinct single vowels. Kiyose (1991: 204) would regard these reconstructions as varieties of “pro-eight vowel theories,” since their six A/B-type vowels (i A, i B, e A, e B, o A, and o B) and the remaining vowels a and u added up to a total of eight vowels. The earliest eight-vowel reconstruction was by Nagata (1932; Table 3.11). The most persistent variety of the eight-vowel theories regards B-type vowels and OJ a as central and all other vowels as peripheral (i.e., front or back). The centrality of the B-type vowels is marked with an umlaut. Hence the symbol *ö represents a centralized *o, not a mid front rounded vowel. Kiyose (1991: 200) calls this view (Figure 3.2) “the ‘established’ intepretation of the eight vowels.” This view dates back at least to Kindaichi (1938) and appears in many other works such as Miller (1967). The “established interpretation” may be popular, but it is also “highly improbable . . . for a natural language” owing to its “four-way distinction of mid-vowels” (Pulleyblank 1984: 97). Not all scholars believed that it was necessary to posit eight vowels for OJ. Miyake Takeo (1933) was the first to suggest that at least one set of A/B-type distinctions could be attributed to the presence or absence of a glide: he reconstructed A-type wo as *wo with *w and B-type o as *o without *w. Yasuda Kiyomon (1934) suggested that the presence or absence of *-u- could account for all A/B-type distinctions. Kikusawa Sueo (1935) came to a similar conclusion, except that he reconstructed the presence or absence of a medial glide *-w- instead of a vowel *-u-. In 1938, Arisaka Hideyo may have been the first to suggest that a medial glide *-y- instead of *-w- accounted for some of the A/B-type distinctions in OJ (Wenck 1954–57: 4.15, Lange 1973: 69). Hattori Shirô (1958, 1976) reconstructed A-type yi and ye with *y- and B-type iy and ey without *y-, 55
OLD JAPANESE
Table 3.8 Japanese ‘anti-eight-vowel’ OJ A/B ‘vowel’ reconstructions Type
A
B
A
B
A
B
OJ ‘vowel’ Miyake (1933) Yasuda (1934) Kikusawa (1935) Hattori (1958, 1976)
yi – *i *i *yi
iy – *ui *wi *i
ye – *e *e *ye
ey – *ue *we *e
wo *wo *uo *wo *o
o *o *o *o *ö
Note Dashes indicate that a scholar did not reconstruct a phonetic value for an OJ ‘vowel.’
but viewed the distinction between A-type wo and B-type o as a contrast between mid back rounded o and a centralized ö. Since all these reconstructions posit fewer than eight phonemic vowels in OJ, they represent what Kiyose (1991: 202) calls “anti-eight vowel theories” (Table 3.8). Although the anti-eight-vowel school never became dominant in Japan, Lange’s (1968) doctoral dissertation, published as Lange (1973), brought the concept to the attention of Anglophone scholars. Unlike most previous scholars, Lange aimed at a reconstruction of the entire segmental phonemic system of OJ rather than just the A/B-type distinction(s). Furthermore, Lange’s reconstruction was based on a careful examination of the phonogramheavy sections of Man’yôshû and not simply on lists of phonograms taken from various OJ texts. Only Ôno’s (1953) monograph on the phonogram orthography of Nihon shoki came close in terms of scope, though Ôno had only attempted to reconstruct the phonetic values of A-type wo and B-type o. Lange accounted for the A/B-type distinctions with not just one glide but two: *-y- and *-w-. Lange’s five-vowels-plus-glides reconstruction of the ‘eight vowels’ was a compromise between the reconstructions of Miyake, Yasuda, and Kikusawa on the one hand and the reconstruction of Hattori on the other. Although later American scholars did not accept all the details of Lange’s reconstruction, they were strongly influenced by it. Unger (1971) proposed a possible final glide *-w for A-type wo which was adopted by Ramsey and Unger (1972). Unger (1993 [1977]) proposed a slight variation on Lange’s solution which distributed the medial glides *-yand *-w- somewhat differently. Whitman (1985) reconstructed a final glide *-y for B-type iy and ey in addition to a medial glide *-y- for A-type ye. These latter reconstructions are notable not only for their treatment of OJ ‘vowels’ but also for their treatment of OJ voiced obstruents. Although Asayama Nobuya (1943) and Hamada Atsushi (1952) had proposed that OJ voiced obstruents were phonetically prenasalized, most scholars were too occupied with reconstructing A/B-type distinctions to investigate OJ voiced obstruents. Lange (1973), apparently unaware of Asayama’s and Hamada’s work, reconstructed plain voiced obstruents *b, *d, *z, *g for OJ. However, 56
PREVIOUS RESEARCH ON PHONOGRAMS
Table 3.9 American ‘anti-eight-vowel’ OJ A/B ‘vowel’ reconstructions Type
A
B
A
B
A
B
OJ ‘vowel’ Lange (1973) Ramsey & Unger (1972) Unger (1993 [1977] ) Whitman (1985)
yi *yi *i *i *i
iy *i *wi *wi *uy
ye *ye *ye *ye *ye
ey *e *e *e *ey
wo *wo *wo, *ow *wo *wo
o *o *o *o *o
Note Lange (1973: 124) reconstructs A-type pye, bye, mye as *[pye bye mye] and B-type pey, bey, mey as *[pe be me] but reconstructs A-type kye, gye as *[ke ge] (not *[kye gye] ) and B-type key, gey as *[kye gye] (not *[ke ge] ).
Ramsey and Unger (1972) and Whitman (1985) both accept Asayama’s and Hamada’s arguments and reconstruct prenasalized voiced obstruents (*mb, *nd, *nz, *Yg in my notation) in place of Lange’s plain voiced obstruents (*b, *d, *z, *g). This view of OJ voiced obstruents has become widely accepted in the United States but remains unpopular in Japan itself. A textbook of Japanese language history (Okimori 1989) does not mention anything about the prenasalization of OJ voiced obstruents. Even Mori’s (1991) landmark study of Nihon shoki phonograms reconstructs the plain voiced obstruents *b, *d, *dz (before *a and *R), *z (before *u and *o), and *j (before *i and *e) for OJ. (But Mori 1991 does reconstruct a prenasalized voiced velar obstruent *Yg.) Mori (1991) is notable for a number of other reasons. Just as Lange (1968, 1973) attempted to reconstruct OJ on the basis of the phonograms of Man’yôshû poetry, Mori attempted to reconstruct OJ on the basis of the phonograms of Nihon shoki poetry. Although Mori, like Lange and all others before him, was hampered by an outdated Karlgrenian reconstruction of Middle Chinese, he did use statistically based arguments which have been used in very few other works on the subject. Prior scholars paid little or no attention to how often a phonogram was used or even to where it was used: any phonogram was equally valid, whether it was used a hundred times or just once. Mori, on the other hand, examined which phonograms were most common and where those phonograms were found among the volumes of Shoki. Furthermore, he argued that there were two different writing systems in Shoki instead of a single System-E-based orthography. Phonograms in what he called the “beta section” of Shoki (volumes 1–13, 22, 23, 28, and 29) reflected what Arisaka (1955: 191) called “Japanese sounds” (wa-on); i.e., OJ period Sino-Japanese pronunciations rather than authentic Middle Chinese (MC). On the other hand, phonograms in the rest of Shoki – his “alpha section” – directly reflected MC. Mori posited three characteristics that distinguished alpha section phonograms from their beta counterparts: 57
OLD JAPANESE
(1) MC fricative (e.g., *h, *®) initial phonograms for OJ k-initial syllables are absent from the alpha section, though they are common in the beta section (Mori 1991: 122). (2) MC aspirate initial phonograms are generally avoided in the alpha section, though they are frequent in the beta section (Mori 1991: 18–21). (3) OJ -a syllables in the alpha section are usually written with MC phonograms of the MC ‘song’ rhyme, reconstructed by Mori with a low back vowel *-q, rather than phonograms of the MC ‘hemp’ rhyme, reconstructed by Mori with a low front vowel *-a. Mori explains all three characteristics by claiming that the alpha section was written by Chinese who “directly transcribed” Japanese according to “the northern Chinese dialect of the time” (1991: 163). These Chinese would have no reason to write OJ k with their MC *h or *®. They avoided using phonograms with aspirated initials because OJ probably did not have aspirated obstruents. Lastly, they avoided using phonograms of the MC ‘hemp’ rhyme to write OJ -a syllables because OJ a was closer to the low back *q of their ‘song’ rhyme rather than to the low front *-a of their ‘hemp’ rhyme. I am hesitant to accept Mori’s claims completely. Although it is true that his alpha section completely lacks fricative-initial phonograms for OJ k-syllables, Mori’s other two characterstics are hardly absolute. In fact, Mori’s own chart of phonograms for OJ -a syllables shows that phonograms of the MC ‘hemp’ rhyme are in the minority throughout Shoki. The pattern of distribution is nearly identical in either section, with MC ‘hemp’ rhyme phonograms appearing for OJ ma and ya in both sections and for five instances of sa and only one instance of ka in the beta section (Mori 1991: 55). If the Chinese scribes of the alpha section were as phonetically astute as Mori supposes, then why did they have difficulty with consistently transcribing OJ voiced obstruents (b, d, z, g)? Both the alpha and beta sections use a mix of MC ‘muddy’ obstruents (*p®, *t®, etc. in Pulleyblank’s LMC reconstruction) and nasals (Chang’an LMC [CLMC] prenasalized voiced obstruents) to write OJ voiced obstruents. Even if we look at Mori’s own statistics (1991: 273–276), the majority of OJ voiced obstruents in the alpha section are transcribed with CLMC prenasalized obstruents, but only 21.8 per cent are written with ‘muddy’ obstruents. This figure of 21.8 per cent rises to 33.3 per cent (60/180) if one excludes phonograms for OJ g, which overwhelmingly (97.2 per cent; 106/109) begin with the CLMC prenasalized obstruent initial *Yg-. The alpha section scribes could not even transcribe OJ s consistently. Mori (1991: 126) reconstructs three environmentally conditioned allophones of OJ s, *ts, *s, and *c [t6 ]: (3.2) OJ Mori
su *su
so *so
sa so *tsq *tsR 58
si se *ci *ce
PREVIOUS RESEARCH ON PHONOGRAMS
Table 3.10 Transcription of OJ voiced obstruents in the alpha section, % (number) OJ initial
CLMC prenasalized obstruents
CLMC ‘muddy’ obstruents
CLMC ‘clear’ obstruents
b d z g Total
65.2 55.1 57.1 97.2 75.4
31.8 (21/66) 34.2 (27/79) 34.3 (12/35) 2.7 (3/109) 21.8 (63/289)
3.0 3.8 8.6 0 . 2.8
(43/66) (49/79) (20/35) (106/109) (218/289)
(2/66) (3/79) (3/35) (0/109) (8/289)
Note ‘Clear’ obstruents include aspirates.
According to Mori’s MC reconstruction and most other MC reconstructions (with the exception of Pulleyblank’s LMC),2 MC speakers had nine distinct s-like phonemes: *s, *ts, *tsh, *Z, *cr [âZ], *chr [âZh], *\, *c [c\], and *ch [c\h]. Assuming that Mori’s reconstructions of OJ and MC are correct,3 then we should expect the alpha section scribes to transcribe OJ s with their *ts, *s, and *c in the appropriate environments (3.2). But this is not always the case. Let us look at the spellings of OJ si in the alpha section. Chinese speakers would not confuse MC *ciÜL ‘genitive,’ MC *siÅ ‘this,’ and MC *\i ‘begin’. All MC reconstructions agree that these three sinographs were read with three distinct initials and this is true even when they are read in modern Mandarin as zhc, sc, and shh. Yet why do we find these three sinographs to be the first, third, and fourth most common phonograms for OJ si in the alpha section (Mori 1991: 274)? (The second most common phonogram is MC *ciÜLh ‘intention,’ nearly homophonous with MC *ciÜL ‘genitive’ apart from its tone.) Mori’s own statistics show that in the alpha section: (1) 50.8 per cent (59/116) of OJ si are written with MC *c-; (2) 25 per cent (29/116) are written with MC *\-; (3) 24.1 per cent (28/116) are written with MC *s-. We would expect the Chinese scribes of the alpha section to write OJ si (Mori’s *ci) with MC *c- much more than 50 per cent of the time; chance errors aside, they would have no reason to write OJ si (Mori’s *ci) with MC *\- or MC *s-, since Mori does not reconstruct *\i or *si as alternative pronunciations of OJ si (his *ci). English speakers are capable of distinguishing between [t6i], [6i], and [si]. If English speakers were to transcribe OJ si (Mori’s *ci [t6i] ), would they write it as chi [t6i] 50.8 per cent of the time, shi [6i] 25 per cent of the time, and si [si] 24.1 per cent of the time? This unexpected inconsistency in transcription is not unique to OJ si: (1) Although Mori reconstructs OJ se as *ce [t6e], in the alpha section, only 21.7 per cent (5/23) of OJ se are written with *c-, while the majority of OJ se are written with what Mori would consider to be the ‘wrong’ initials: 43.5 per cent (10/23) are written with MC *s- and 34.8 per cent (8/23) are 59
OLD JAPANESE
written with MC *\- (1991: 274). (2) 36 per cent (9/25) of OJ sa in the alpha section are written with MC *s-, not the MC *ts- that one would expect from Mori’s reconstruction of OJ sa as *tsa (1991: 274). It is true that more inconsistency can be found in the beta section (Mori 1991: 278), but, if Mori were correct, we should expect far less inconsistency in the alpha section. Mistakes in transcription are inevitable, but it is difficult to believe that Chinese scribes capable of distinguishing between *c, *\, and *s in their own language would write 78.3 per cent (18/23) of OJ se (Mori’s *ce [t6e] ) in the alpha section with the ‘wrong’ initial. I believe that there is a simpler explanation for the inconsistency of transcriptions for OJ s in the alpha section. Sino-Japanese today (and presumably Sino-Japanese in the past as well) reflects the nine MC initials *s, *ts, *tsh, *Z, *cr, *chr, *\, *c, and *ch as s. Sino-Korean today reflects those same nine MC initials as s, c, and ch. Presumably earlier varieties of SinoKorean also did not make a nine-way distinction (Yu 1991). If some alpha section scribes were non-Chinese incapable of distinguishing between all of those initials, then such ‘mistakes’ would be inevitable and frequent – far more frequent than chance errors made by Chinese who could distinguish between all those initials of their native language. I disagree with Mori’s absolute division between the alpha and beta sections of Shoki. Both sections reflect the traits of System-E-based transcription as outlined on p. 32, apart from the pitch accent orthography unique to the alpha section. It can be difficult to tell whether a poem is from the alpha or the beta section of Shoki by glancing at its orthography, but it is far easier to tell whether a poem is in the System-E-based transcription of Shoki or the System-D-based transcription of Kojiki or Man’yôshû. Both sections appear to reflect the influence of non-Chinese scribes recycling traits of earlier transcriptive systems, though such influence is clearly more apparent in the beta section. The difference between the two sections is probably a matter of degree. I hypothesize that the alpha section may have been written by second-language speakers of Chinese, and some of those second-language speakers were incapable of making all the phonemic distinctions of Chinese and/or still occasionally employing earlier transcriptive methods. (It is highly unlikely that Japanese and immigrant scribes accustomed to System-D-based transcription could completely break away from their old habits.) The beta section, on the other hand, may have been written by more conservative scribes whose knowledge of Chinese lagged behind that of the alpha section scribes. I do find Mori’s alpha/beta distinction a useful one, and will refer to it in Chapters 7 and 8, but I will also continue to look at the orthography of Shoki as a whole. As shown above, OJ s was transcribed with a variety of MC initials in both sections of Shoki. The problem of the reconstruction of OJ s (and, to a much lesser extent, its voiced counterpart OJ z) has fascinated scholars for a long time. The number of conflicting reconstructions of OJ s rivals the 60
PREVIOUS RESEARCH ON PHONOGRAMS
number of conflicting reconstructions of the A/B-type distinctions, as can be seen from Table 3.12 at the end of this chapter. Reconstructions of OJ s fall into two categories: “pro-s” and “anti-s” (Miyake 1995: 3–5). The pro-s school represented by Sandness (1985) and Miyake (1995) believes that OJ s was phonemically */s/ and was phonetically *[s]. The anti-s school has been far more popular than the pro-s school, spawning a wide variety of factions which agree only on positing anything other than *[s] for some or all OJ s-initial syllables. Pierson (1929) may have been the first to reconstruct *[ts] as well as *[s] as possible pronunications of OJ s, but the two most influential proponents of the idea were Arisaka (1955) and Mabuchi (1959). Arisaka advocated *[s] or *[6] before i and e and *[ts] elsewhere whereas Mabuchi advocated *[6] before all vowels. Since Sandness (1985) and Miyake (1995) provide arguments against these reconstructions and those of many other scholars, I will end my discussion of this subject here and return to the problem of the reconstruction of OJ s and z on pp. 177 and 183. Nearly all of the reconstructions examined above apart from Pierson’s worked within the consensus view of 87 to 88 syllables for OJ. While a few scholars such as Yoshitake and Lange reconstructed fewer than 87 to 88 syllables for OJ (86 in Yoshitake’s case and 82 in Lange’s), some scholars thought that there were even more distinct syllables in OJ. Following the nearly simultaneous confirmation of two types of mo in Kojiki by Ikegami Teizô and Arisaka Hideyo, Nagata Kichitarô (1934) proposed that there were two types of o, si, and po in OJ on the basis of the orthography in Kojiki. This hypothesis was later popularized by Mabuchi (1957). Both Ôno Tôru’s (1962) comprehensive guide to OJ phonogram usage and Igarashi’s (1969) dictionary of OJ phonogram usage rejected the Nagata–Mabuchi hypothesis of two types of o and si but acknowledged two types of po. Inukai (1978) and Bentley (1997) criticized the proposal of A/B-type distinctions for o and si but cited evidence in favor of such a distinction for po. I agree with Inukai and Bentley, but I will reserve my arguments until I discuss the C-type vowels i and o in Chapter 8. The final variety of phonogram-based OJ reconstruction which I will mention here deals with the study of apparent pitch accent orthography in the alpha section of Shoki and to a far lesser extent in Kojiki. Since I have already discussed this subject at some length on pp. 37–9, I will not return to it here.
Summary Knowledge of phonograms never truly died out in Japan. However, the original pronunciations of the phonograms and the orthographic distinctions based on these pronunciations were lost. Beginning in the late seventeenth century, kokugaku (national learning) scholars such as Keichû, Motoori 61
OLD JAPANESE
Norinaga, and Ishizuka Tatsumaro examined OJ phonogram texts and rediscovered earlier orthographic distinctions and at least some earlier phonological distinctions. In the twentieth century, Hashimoto Shin’kichi correlated all of these orthographic distinctions with phonetic distinctions and proposed that certain syllables had ‘A/B-type’ distinctions. The reconstruction of these distinctions has been attempted over and over again, with no consensus in sight (Table 3.11). Almost as hotly debated is the reconstruction of the phonetic value(s) of OJ s. Once again, there is little agreement among scholars Table 3.11 Various reconstructions of the OJ ‘A/B-type vowels’a Type
A
B
A
B
A
B
OJ ‘vowel’ Nagata (1932) Hashimoto (1933)b Yoshitake (1934) Yasuda (1934) Kikusawa (1935) Hashimoto (1938) Kindaichi (1938) Hattori (1948) Tôdô (1948)c Hashimoto (1950) Arisaka (1955) Hattori (1958, 1976) Miller (1967) Ramsey & Unger (1972) Lange (1973)d Unger (1977, 1993) Hattori (1978–79) Tôdô (1980) Ôno (1982) Mabuchi (1983) Pulleyblank (1984) Whitman (1985) Kiyose (1991) Mori (1991) Miyake (1995) This book
yi *i *i *i *i *i *i *i *i *i *i *i *yi *i *i *yi *i *i *i *i *i *yi *i *i *i *(y)i *i
iy *y *ïi *L *ui *wi *ïi *ï *ïi *R/*£ *ïi *ïi *i *ï *wi *i *wi *ti *ï *ï *üR *i *uy *t *L *t *t
ye *e *e *e *e *e *e *e *e *ε *e *e *ye *e *ye *ye *ye *e *e *e *üe *ye *ye *e *e *(y)e *e
ey *ε *Qi *ε *ue *we *Ri/*Re *ë *ai *£/*R *Ri/*æ *ée/*Rü *e *ë *e *e *e *Re *ë *ε *ε *e *ey *R *Rû *ε *Ry
wo *o *o *o *uo *wo *o *o *o *o *o *o *o *o *wo, *ow *wo *wo *o *o *o *uo *o *wo *u *o *(w)o *o
o *ø *ö *Q *o *o *ö *ö *ö *R/*å/*Q *ö *R *ö *ö *o *o *o *ö *ö *Θ *o *R *o *o *R *R *R
Notes a This table is an expanded version of the tables in Lange (1973: 69) and Kiyose (1991: 215). It is not an exhaustive listing of reconstructions. Umlauts signify centralization. b This reconstruction, unpublished to the best of my knowledge, is cited in Morimoto (1933) and quoted in Ôno (1953a: 131). c From a lecture, “Problems in Chinese Phonology,” cited in Ôno (1953a: 154–155). d Lange (1973: 124) reconstructs A-type pye, bye, mye as *[pye bye mye] and B-type pey, bey, mey as *[pe be me] but reverses these reconstructions for velar initials: A-type kye, gye are *[ke ge] and B-type key, gey are *[kye gye].
62
PREVIOUS RESEARCH ON PHONOGRAMS
Table 3.12 Various reconstructions of OJ s Pierson (1929) Yoshitake (1934) Arisaka (1955) Mabuchi (1959) Miller (1967) Osada (1972) Lange (1973) Tôdô (1980) Maruyama (1981) Kobayashi (1981) Yamada (1983) Pulleyblank (1984) Sandness (1985) Whitman (1985) Kiyose (1991) Mori (1991) Unger (1993) Miyake (1995) This book
*s or *ts? *s *ts / _a, u, o, o; *s~6 / _i, e OJ /s/ < merger of pre-OJ */s/, */ts/ *6 *ts / _a, u, o, o; *s / _i, e *6 or *s or *c [t6]? *s or *6? *s *ts (for 17th-century Japanese) *c [t6] / _a, u, o; or *6 *ts *ts / _a, o; *6 / _i, e; *s / _u, o *s possibly with allophonic variants *ts or *6? *c [t6] or *6? *c ([ts] or [t6]?) *ts / _a, o; *c [t6] / _i, e; *s / _u, o *s *s / _a, u, o, o; *\ / _i, e *s / _a, u, o, o; *s or *\? / _i, e
(Table 3.12). Other issues in OJ reconstruction such as the nature of OJ voiced obstruents, the possibility of A/B-type distinctions beyond those proposed by Hashimoto, or OJ pitch accent have received far less attention. Most of the above reconstructions of OJ based on phonogram evidence suffered from one or more of the following five problems: (1) With the exception of Pulleyblank (1984), no published phonological reconstruction of OJ known to me has taken into account recent advances in Chinese reconstruction represented by Pulleyblank (1984, 1991a), Starostin (1989), or Baxter (1992). The vast majority of OJ reconstructions rely either upon Karlgren’s long-outdated reconstruction which has changed little since the 1920s or upon various other outdated reconstructions often similar to Karlgren’s to interpret the Middle Chinese (MC) pronunciations of phonograms. The use of ‘Karlgrenoid’ and modern reconstructions of Chinese can lead to very different results. For example, there is a phonogram ‘allow’ used to write OJ ko in Kojiki and the beta section of Nihon shoki. According to Karlgren (1957: 36), this ongana was read *xüwo (ignoring its tone) in MC. This would lead one to conclude that the OJ syllable ko represented by ‘allow’ was perhaps something like *ko with a rounded vowel *o, substituting OJ *k for MC *x and ignoring the *-üw- of the original Chinese reading. (It is known that OJ probably borrwed MC *x as OJ *k. Furthermore, no attested variety of Japanese known to me permits medial glide sequences such as *-yw-.) However, if one looks at a modern reconstruction of 63
OLD JAPANESE
‘allow’ such as Pulleyblank (1991), one does not find a rounded vowel, or even a medial glide sequence such as *-üw-: EMC *htRq. This would lead one to conclude that OJ ko was more like *kR than *ko. The central unrounded vowels in the Middle-Chinese-based Sino-Korean (SK) and SinoVietnamese (SV) readings of ‘allow’ support this conclusion: SK he [hR] and SV hEa [htR] are not unlike my proposed *kR. (2) Using MC reconstructions can invite the danger of circularity, since some MC reconstructions are based upon OJ reconstructions. Two examples of this problem are Tôdô (1957) and Pulleyblank (1984). (3) With the exception of Mori (1991) and Miyake (1995), statistical analyses of OJ phonograms have rarely been done. Many scholars seem to believe that they can reconstruct OJ phonology by looking at inventories of phonograms in a given text (or, worse yet, a body of heterogenous texts) and at the (usually outdated) reconstructed MC readings of those phonograms. Aside from the problems posed by MC reconstructions, this approach is faulty because it ignores the frequencies of individual phonograms. ‘Averaging’ the reconstructed MC readings for all the phonograms for an OJ syllable will not do. Such a technique gives the mainstream and the marginal equal weight. (4) Previous attempts at OJ phonological reconstruction disregarded phonological typology. Earlier OJ reconstructions and the Karlgrenoid MC reconstructions upon which they were based often have marked, ‘unnatural’ consonant and vowel systems. Some of the reconstructions of A/B-type distinctions in Table 3.11 above appear to be nearly random collections of phonetic symbols. How many attested vowel systems have the diphthong *Rû which Mori (1991) reconstructs for OJ B-type ey, or, as Pulleyblank noted earlier, four mid vowels (*e, *ë, *ö, *o) but only three high vowels (*i, *ï, *u) and one low vowel (*a)? A similar complaint could be made about the extremely complex vowel systems of Karlgrenoid MC reconstructions. Karlgren reconstructed 15 vowels for MC (Figure 3.3). These vowels are distributed unevenly within the system and also among the roughly four Central
Front High
*i, *A
*u *C
*e,*B
Mid
*o
*ä *K
*D
Low
Back
*å *ââ, *â
*aa, *a
Figure 3.3 Karlgren’s MC vowels (after Ramsey 1987: 131) Note: I use doubling to indicate vowel length for Karlgren’s *a and *â.
64
PREVIOUS RESEARCH ON PHONOGRAMS
thousand syllables of MC. There are eight front vowels representing five degrees of height (high, upper mid, mid, lower mid, and low) while there are only two central vowels and five back vowels. Many of these vowels occur only in diphthongs or triphthongs. Most subsequent reconstructions of MC continued to posit similar vowel ‘systems.’ Some reconstructions such as Mineya (1972) were even more intricate than Karlgren’s, substituting even more diphthongs and triphthongs for the simple vowels which were already in the minority in Karlgren’s original reconstruction. It is therefore not surprising that previous studies relying upon Karlgrenoid MC reconstructions of OJ phonogram readings concluded that OJ also had a convoluted vowel ‘system’ containing odd diphthongs such as Mori’s (1991) *Rû. It is, however, unfortunate that those studies did not try to reinterpret their results in more typologically plausible terms. (5) Previous studies disregarded not only typology but also internal and comparative reconstructions of earlier Japanese. As I will show in the next chapter, internal reconstruction has shown that some of the ‘eight vowels’ of OJ have diphthongal origins. For example, most instances of OJ B-type ey originate from pre-OJ *a + *i. Although Lange cited this very sound change (1973: 56) when reviewing the work of Arisaka (1934) and Ôno (1953b), he ignored it later when he reconstructed OJ ey after velars as *ye and as *e elsewhere (1973: 124). If OJ B-type ey had come from a pre-OJ *ai and if Lange’s OJ reconstruction is correct, then why did pre-OJ *ai become OJ *ye only after velars? It is difficult for me to believe that pre-OJ *ai could become OJ *ye in any environment without a series of intermediate sound changes: *ai > *æ > *e > *ye. Few if any reconstructions of OJ have examined comparative evidence. A rare counterexample is Miller’s (1967) attempt to study the OJ A/B-type distinctions by examining vowel correspondences between Tokyo Japanese and the Satsuma dialect, but this has since been discredited by Aoki (1974). I believe that the ideal reconstruction of OJ should be compatible with evidence from all three types of reconstruction: internal reconstruction, external reconstruction, and reconstruction based upon written records. In the following chapter, I will summarize what is known about pre-OJ on the basis of internal and external reconstruction and what is known about postOJ on the basis of written records and modern dialects.
Notes 1 Unlike Hashimoto,Yoshitake did not reconstruct the low-frequency syllable OJ zoA which appears in Man’yôshû, but not in the poetry of Kojiki or Nihon shoki. 2 Pulleyblank reconstructs only six such phonemes for LMC because he believes the retroflexes and palatals merged into a single retroflex series. I will argue against this view in Chapter 5. 3 All ‘MC’ forms are cited according to Mori’s reconstruction with typographical modifications to match the orthography I use for other Chinese reconstructions.
65
OLD JAPANESE
4 JAPANESE PHONOLOGY THROUGH TIME
Overview This chapter briefly outlines the history of OJ segmental phonemes. It is neither a history of attempts at the internal or external reconstruction of Japanese nor is it a substitute for more detailed accounts of Japanese language history such as Martin (1987). The viewpoint presented here is admittedly rather mainstream. I will discuss only consonants and vowels here, completely ignoring pitch accent. These limitations reflect this book’s goal: the reconstruction of OJ segmental phonetics based on written records. I consider the evidence below to be secondary evidence for my reconstruction. I will discuss the sinograph readings that are at the heart of my reconstruction in the following chapter. Before beginning to discuss the history of Japanese segments, I should define some names for the various stages of the Japanese language, in chronological order. Proto-Koreo-Japonic (PKJ), a term used by Serafim (1994), is a hypothetical ancestral language of Korean and Japanese reconstructed by Whitman (1985). (Whitman’s own term for this ancestral language is ‘proto-JapaneseKorean.’) Since (1) the very notion of PKJ has been questioned even by an advocate of a genetic relationship between Korean and Japanese (Vovin 1996a)1 and (2) this book does not concern a genetic relationship between those two languages, I will deal with PKJ only minimally in this book. Japonic refers to all the languages of ‘mainland’ Japan and the Ryukyus. Japonic is generally divided into two branches, Japanese and Ryukyuan. Proto-Japonic (PJ) is the hypothetical ancestor of all Japonic languages. Pre-Old Japanese (POJ) is a generic term for any variety of Japanese prior to roughly the seventh century. I consider the Suiko Period (592–628) transcriptions to be OJ rather than POJ. Proto-Japonic-Internal (PJI) is reconstructed primarily on the basis of the internal reconstruction of the ‘mainland’ (i.e., non-Ryukyuan) branch of Japonic with limited or no reference to the Ryukyuan branches. Examples of PJI reconstructions are in Whitman (1985), Martin (1987), and Unger (1993). 66
JAPANESE PHONOLOGY THROUGH TIME
Proto-Japonic-External (PJE) is reconstructed on the basis of the comparison of both the mainland and the Ryukyuan branches. Examples of PJE reconstructions are in Hattori (1978–79) and Serafim (1999a). Both PJI and PJE are ancestral to OJ. The different terms reflect their origins in different types of reconstruction (largely internal for PJI and wholly comparative for PJE). Old Japanese (OJ) is, strictly speaking, the language of the Nara Period (710–794); characterized by the so-called ‘eight vowels.’ However, since (1) the Japanese of the Suiko Period transcriptions appears to exhibit the same ‘eight vowels’ as OJ proper2 and (2) much of the content of eighth-century Nara Period texts actually dates from the seventh century or even earlier, I tentatively also consider the Suiko Period transcriptions to represent OJ rather than late POJ. I may reconsider this classification of Suiko Period Japanese after examining System-C-based orthography more closely in the future. Most of the remaining terms are unfortunately correlated with political periods, implying that changes in language accompanied changes in rulers. Although of course this was not the case, these terms are sometimes useful. I generally follow the definitions for these terms given in Martin (1987: 77). Early Middle Japanese (EMJ) is the language of the Heian Period (794– 1185). Late Middle Japanese (LMJ) is the language of the Kamakura Period (1185–1379), the Muromachi Period (1392–1573), and the (Azuchi)Momoyama Period (1573–1603). Modern Japanese (MJ) is the language of the Edo Period (1603–1867). Modern Standard Japanese (MSJ) is the standard language of modern Japan, supposedly based on “a variety of the Tokyo dialect typical of educated, middle-class natives of the Yamanote (‘uptown’) region” (Vance 1987: 1).
Consonants Pre-OJ consonants Whitman (1985) has proposed the PKJ consonants in Table 4.1. This inventory is similar to the maximal PJ consonant inventory in Table 4.2, which incorporates the PJ proposals of Whitman (1985), Martin (1987), and Unger (1993). If PKJ existed and if Whitman’s PKJ reconstruction is valid, most of the PKJ consonants remained unchanged in early Japonic, with the following exceptions. (1) PKJ *s, *\, and *l merged into PJ *s. One cannot reconstruct a threeway distinction between *s, *\, and *l purely on the basis of Japonic evidence. (2) PKJ *j may have become either PJ *d or *z. If Unger’s alternative reconstruction of PJ *z as *j is correct, then PKJ *j may have remained 67
OLD JAPANESE
Table 4.1 The PKJ consonants of Whitman (1985)a
Voiceless obstruents Voiced obstruents Nasals Liquid and glide
Labial
Dental
*p *b *m
*t *d *n *-r-, *-l-b
*s *z
Palatal
Velar
*c *j
*k *g
*\
*y
Notes a Since Whitman (1985) does not explicitly list all of his PKJ consonants, I have based this table on Martin’s (1991: 273) list of Whitman’s (1985) PKJ consonants. b Leon Serafim (p.c.) speculates that PKJ *l may have been palatalized: *[ly]. Whitman (1985: 185) compares his PKJ *l to Proto-Altaic *l2.
Table 4.2 A maximal inventory of PJ consonants
Voiceless obstruents Voiced obstruents Nasals Liquid and glide
Labial
Dental
Palatal
Velar
*p *b *m
*t *s *d *z *n *r
*c (*j)
*k *g
*y
Note Unger (1993: 46) reconstructs either *z or *j.
intact as PJ *j. I have not been able to find an explicit statement in Whitman (1985) concerning the PJ (Whitman’s ‘pre-OJ’) reflex(es) of PKJ *j. (3) Medial and final PKJ *r was sometimes lost in PJ. Since PKJ *r otherwise continued unchanged in PJ, these losses did not affect the structure of the PJ consonantal inventory. I will not elaborate on the environments of *r loss here; see Whitman (1985: 189–208). Whitman (1985) has also proposed medial and final *m loss, but this proposal is more problematic (Alexander Vovin, p.c.) and will not be dealt with here. Now I will discuss the PJ consonants of Table 4.2, focusing on (1) the validity of the reconstruction of each consonant and (2) the OJ reflex(es) of each consonant. I will begin with the more controversial consonants first, eliminating those which I believe are dubious in order to create the minimal inventory of PJ consonants listed in Table 4.5. (1) All scholars agree that PJ had a phoneme *s, but disagree about *z (or *j) and *c. Furthermore, they disagree about the OJ reflexes of PJ *s. Whitman (1985) reconstructs PJ *s with an OJ reflex s and PJ *z with the OJ reflexes y, s, and z depending on environment. Whitman’s proposal of PJ *z is similar to that of Ramsey and Unger (1972), with one difference: Ramsey and Unger’s PJ *z became OJ zero in all environments. Unfortunately, Ramsey and Unger (1972: 290) and Unger (1993: 35) posit PJ *z on the basis of phonological symmetry: if PJ *p and *t had voiced counterparts 68
JAPANESE PHONOLOGY THROUGH TIME
*b and *d, then PJ *s might have had a voiced counterpart *z as well. Ramsey and Unger (1972: 290) also claim that it is necessary to posit *z to explain the monophthongizations between PJ and OJ which resulted in at least some of the A/B-type ‘vowels’ of OJ (p. 80). In the previous chapter, for example, I mentioned that some or all OJ B-type ey originate from an earlier combination of *a and *i: (4.1) pre-OJ *ai > OJ ey Ramsey and Unger’s proposal of PJ *z would allow them to reformulate (4.1) as follows: (4.2) PJ *a(z)i > *ai > OJ ey But this *z cannot be reconstructed through the comparative method (the reflex of their PJ *z throughout Japonic is zero) or through internal reconstruction (there are no alternations suggesting their PJ *z involving the OJ A/B-type ‘vowels’ or their modern reflexes). Hence I reject the Ramsey and Unger proposal of PJ *z and the similar PJ *z (or *j) of Unger (1993). Martin, like Ramsey and Unger (1972) and Whitman (1985), also proposes PJ *s and *z. Martin reconstructs *z as the initial consonant of a few OJ morphemes which appear in two forms: a free form beginning with a vowel and a bound form beginning with s. For example, OJ amey ‘rain’ appears in the compound OJ parusamey ‘spring rain’ as samey with s- (MYS 3969.49). Martin (1987: 381) reconstructs ‘rain’ in PJ as *[z]ama-Ci with an optional *[z] to explain the ‘disappearing s.’ However, Martin (1987: 36) himself notes that Unger (no citation given) rejects the notion that the proto phoneme in question (if it existed) was voiced. He points to the fact that when there is an alternation it is the -s- form that occurs between vowels, an environment that offers no phonetic motivation for the devoicing that is later evidenced: why should speakers turn off the voice in the middle of haru-same– ‘spring rain’? Unger (1993: 41) proposes that ‘disappearing s’ comes from PJ *s, not *z, and that PJ *c, a “palatal stop,” is the source of OJ s: (4.3) PJ *c > OJ s (in all environments) PJ *s > OJ $ (initially) OJ s (intervocalically) But Unger also admits that “this hypothesis has little to support it.” Yamaguchi (1974) has found only four morphemes with ‘disappearing s’ in 69
OLD JAPANESE
OJ, but there are far many more morphemes with OJ ‘non-disappearing s’ (< Unger’s PJ *c) listed in Miyake’s (1995) database. This would imply that PJ *c was far more common than PJ *s, though I know of no language in which a palatal stop is extremely frequent and s is extremely marginal. Unger does not give any evidence whatsoever for the palatal articulation of *c. He reconstructs OJ s as *s (1993: 22) and I do not understand why he did not simply project this *s back into PJ. Why reconstruct a less marked *s for only four morphemes and reconstruct a more marked palatal stop *c for all others? There may be other explanations for ‘disappearing s’ that do not involve positing a low-frequency phoneme. Martin (1987: 36) wonders whether “the -s- could be the relic of a genitive marker, like the Middle Korean -s-, perhaps a variant of the Old Japanese particle (-)tu.” Unger (1993: 26) makes a similar speculation. Miller (1967: 194) does not merely speculate: he derives ‘spring rain’ from *Faru tu amë ‘spring-GEN-rain.’ But Alexander Vovin (p.c.) points out that since “OJ *t never shifts to *s,” it is unlikely that OJ -s- is etymologically related to the OJ genitive marker tu. In any case, I reject Martin’s PJ *z and Unger’s PJ *c for the reasons given above, preferring to reconstruct only PJ *s with an OJ reflex s. I will not attempt to solve the problem of ‘disappearing s’ here because this book is primarily concerned with the synchronic reconstruction of OJ segmental phonetics. (2) Ramsey and Unger (1972) and Unger (1993) propose a PJ *g using arguments similar to those for their PJ *z. Martin (1987: 20) also proposes a PJ *g on the basis of comparisons with Korean. All these scholars agree that PJ *g is reflected in OJ as zero. However, as Whitman (1985: 19) writes, “there is no systematic internal Japanese evidence” for PJ *g > OJ $. One cannot reconstruct PJ *g without reference to Korean. (Recall that Whitman does reconstruct a Proto-Korean-Japanese *g.) I have already explained why I find Ramsey and Unger’s phonological symmetry and supposed explanatory value arguments to be unconvincing. Hence I reject PJ *g as well as all the above proposals for a PJ *z. (3) I reject a PJ-level distinction between *y and *d. To the best of my knowledge, one can only tell whether a given OJ y came from an earlier *y or *d via comparison with Korean. This suggests to me that *y and *d merged at the PJ level into a single phoneme, unless *y and *d merged independently throughout Japonic. Following Martin (1987) and Unger (1993), I will reconstruct the PJ source of OJ y as *d. Although I would rather reconstruct PJ glides *y and *w instead of PJ voiced stops *d and *b, the evidence for either view is controversial. In any case, there is no evidence for a phonemic distinction between glides and voiced stops in PJ. Apart from *b and *d, all of the PJ consonants in Table 4.3 are relatively uncontroversial. No one has proposed eliminating, say, PJ *p, *t, or *k. Nonetheless, there is some disagreement over the details of their 70
JAPANESE PHONOLOGY THROUGH TIME
Table 4.3 A minimal inventory of PJ consonants
Voiceless obstruents Voiced obstruents Nasals Liquid
Labial
Dental
Velar
*p *b *m
*t *s *d *n *r
*k
development. What follows is a concise account of changes in consonants from PJ to OJ. (1) PJ *p has an OJ reflex which I romanize as p. Many scholars, beginning with Hashimoto (1928), believe that a pre-OJ voiceless bilabial stop *p lenited into a voiceless bilabial fricative *φ in OJ (my p). I will argue against the lenition of PJ *p in Chapter 8. (2) Whitman (1985: 27) claims that: (4.4) PJ *t PJ *d, *n, *r, (*z)3
> OJ s > OJ y
/ _i, y / _i, y
One might expect OJ to have no syllables such as ti, di, ni, or ri, yet OJ did have such syllables (Table 3.4). This means that OJ ti etc. cannot be from PJ *ti etc. The PJ ancestors of OJ ti etc. must not have been subject to the rules in (4.4). I will deal with the origins of these OJ C-type syllables when I discuss the origins of OJ vowels on p. 79. (3) Although Whitman (1985) believes that the lenition of PJ *d was conditioned by *i or *y (4.4), Ramsey and Unger (1972), Martin (1987), and Unger (1993) believe that both PJ *b and *d lenited in all environments, resulting in OJ w and y. Ramsey and Unger (1972) date this change as late as the seventh century CE, after the importation of Go-on and before the importation of Kan-on. However, I agree with Whitman (1985: 14) that “this hypothesis raises more complications than it resolves.” First, if Ramsey and Unger are correct, then we should expect the following pattern of correspondences: (4.5) Pre-seventh-century Japan
*b, *d, (*g, *z)4
Post-seventh-century Japan w, y, ($, $)
transcribed with Chinese *b, *d, etc. transcribed with Chinese *w, *y, etc.
Words transcribed with Chinese *b and *d in earlier orthographies should have been transcribed with *w and *y in the System-D-based orthography of the eighth century, reflecting the shift of PJ *b, *d, (*g, *z) > OJ w, y, 71
OLD JAPANESE
($, $). Since Ramsey and Unger do not reconstruct any glides (*w, *y) for pre-OJ, we should not expect to see any pre-eighth-century Japanese words transcribed with Chinese *w or *y. Let us now test Ramsey and Unger’s theory. According to Igarashi (1969: 154), the OJ name element wakey (< PJ *baka-Ci?) appears in a gloss in the first volume of Kojiki as EMC *®wa khtyh (modern Go-on wa ke) with EMC *®w- for OJ w. This word should have been pronounced with *b- in pre-eighth-century Japanese. Therefore, it should appear in earlier transcriptions with a LOC or EMC *b-. However, in the Inariyama inscription (2.4.3), we find the fifth-century equivalent of wakey spelled with LOC *wheerk kaò with LOC *wh-, not LOC *b-. Unless the identification of LOC *wheerk kaò as wakey is incorrect, it appears that earlier Japanese *b had already lenited to w by the fifth-century. What about earlier Japanese *d? Is there any evidence that it had not lenited to y prior to the seventh century? In Kojiki, we find OJ to yo (< PJ *tRdR; Martin 1987: 551) ‘rich’ spelled as EMC *tRY ytRq with EMC *y for OJ y. In the Gangôji tray inscription (596 CE), we find the late sixthcentury equivalent of OJ to yo spelled as LOC *tRRYq yRq / EMC *tRYq ytq with LOC/EMC *y-, not LOC/EMC *d-. This is not an isolated instance; Igarashi (1969: 99–100) lists at least three more Suiko Period attestations of to yo with phonograms read with LOC/EMC *y-. In my examination of the System-B- and System-C-based transcriptions from the fifth to the seventh century CE, I have never found any cases of Chinese voiced obstruents (*b, *d, etc.) used to write OJ words attested in the eighth century with w or y. We would also expect the early transcriptions to reflect the pre-OJ *z and *g proposed by Ramsey and Unger, but I have never found any cases of Chinese *z- or *g-like voiced obstruents corresponding to zero in OJ words attested in the eighth century. I conclude that there is no philological evidence for Ramsey and Unger’s claim. If pre-OJ *b and *d did lenite to OJ w and y, they must have done so before the fifth century. Even without looking at pre-eighth-century transcriptions, Ramsey and Unger’s dating of the lenition of pre-OJ *b and *d is still suspect. Let us suppose that Go-on was borrowed into Japanese before the lenition of pre-OJ voiced obstruents. Thus EMC *ba ‘crone,’ EMC *da ‘hill,’ EMC *zia ‘evil,’ and EMC *®a ‘what’ (which are all phonograms in Kojiki) would have been borrowed as *ba, *da, *za, and *ga. Then in the seventh century, *b became w, *d became y, and *z and *g became zero. Thereafter, the Go-on readings for these four sinographs should have been wa < *ba, ya < *da, a < *za, and a < *ga. However, in modern Go-on, they are still read with voiced obstruents as ba, da, za, and ga. Ramsey and Unger (1972: 292) try to explain this by claiming: The simplest explanation [is] that Go-on morphs formed a distinct lexical stratum, were therefore not necessarily susceptible to sound 72
JAPANESE PHONOLOGY THROUGH TIME
changes taking place in native morphemes, and, moreover, were especially resistant to surface alteration . . . their users attached great importance to preserving them in as uncorrupted a form as possible. Thus Ramsey and Unger (1972) believe that pre-OJ voiced obstruents did lenite in the seventh century in all Japanese words except for Go-on loans. However, I believe that there is a simpler explanation: Go-on was borrowed after (1) the pre-OJ voiced obstruents lenited and (2) a new series of voiced obstruents developed from nasal-obstruent clusters (see below). The Japanese borrowed EMC voiced obstruents (via Systems C and D) with this new series of native voiced obstruents. (4) Medial clusters of PJ nasals (*m, *n) with PJ voiceless obstruents (*p, *t, *s, *k) resulted in the voiced obstruents of OJ (Ramsey and Unger 1972: 278): (4.6) PJ *-mp-, *-np*-mt-, *-nt*-ms-, *-ns*-mk-, *-nk-
> > > >
OJ b d z g
These PJ clusters originated via “syncope and progressive voicing assimilation” from earlier nasal–vowel–obstruent sequences defined by Ramsey and Unger (1972: 278) as: (4.7) {*m, n} + V + {p, t, k, s} For example, the -z- in the OJ title murazi (MYS 1439 preface) originated from the sequence *ns < *n-u-s in *mura-nusi ‘village-master’ (Martin 1987: 488); the *-u- dropped out and the remaining *ns became OJ z. Notice that the formulation in (4.6) allows only for PJ medial clusters as sources of OJ voiced obstruents. OJ had only medial voiced obstruents, apart from initial voiced obstruents in Chinese loans (Whitman 1985: 7). According to Ramsey and Unger (1972), Martin (1987), and Unger (1993), none of the OJ voiced obstruents originate from PJ voiced obstruents: OJ b is not from PJ *b, etc. Although Whitman (1985: 187) believes that PJ *d (and PJ *z and *g, which I have rejected above) “merged with the corresponding voiced obstruents derived from nasal-obstruent clusters at the pre-OJ stage,” this is a minority view. (5) Apart from those environments described in (2) and (4) above, PJ consonants except for *b and *d (and possibly *p) remained intact in OJ. The main difference between the PJ and OJ consonant systems lies in the appearance of the new voiced obstruent series discussed in paragraph (4) above. 73
OLD JAPANESE
Table 4.4 The OJ consonant inventory
Voiceless obstruents Voiced obstruents Nasals Liquid and glides
Labial
Dental
p (φ ?) b m w
t s d z n r
Palatal
Velar k g
y
At this point I will leave open the possibilities that (1) OJ p was *φ and (2) OJ s and z may have been palatal rather than dental and/or affricates rather than fricatives. I will resolve the problems involving the phonetic reconstruction of these phonemes in Chapter 7. Post-OJ consonants Owing to the extreme complexity of phonological change in post-Nara Japanese – particularly those changes called onbin (translated by Erickson 1998 as ‘sound convenience’) – I will mostly deal with major, regular changes here. For more detailed discussion of onbin see Martin (1987), Frellesvig (1995), and Erickson (1998). (1) OJ p is widely believed to have become the bilabial fricative EMJ φ in the Heian Period. Alternatively, if one believes that OJ had φ instead of p, this φ remained unchanged in the Heian Period. Kiyose (1991), on the other hand, believes that OJ p remained unchanged in the Heian Period. All scholars, Kiyose included, agree that the phoneme in question had become a fricative by the Muromachi Period. Foreign sources provide extensive written evidence for a fricative pronunciation. The Portuguese missionaries of the late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries romanized the phoneme as f and the Korean textbook of Japanese, Chephay sine (Rapid Understanding of a New Language; 1676) wrote it with the hankul letter ph [ph] or the hankul letter combination hw since Korean lacked a bilabial fricative. Later, word-initial φ became the MSJ fricative generally romanized as h with a number of allophones: [ç] before i, [φ] (written as f in Hepburn romanization) before u [T], and [h] elsewhere. MSJ also has a voiceless bilabial stop p, mostly in foreign loans (e.g., paatii ‘party’) and in what Martin (1987: 11) describes as native “mimetic and marginal words” (e.g., pachin ‘click!’); this MSJ p is almost never a reflex of OJ p. Medial OJ p generally became -w- by the Heian Period (Matsumura 1972: 95, Martin 1987: 11). Today, MSJ reflects medial OJ p as: (a) -w- before a (MSJ kawa ‘river’ < OJ kapa ‘id.’). (b) zero before other vowels (MSJ koi ‘love’ < OJ kopiy ‘id.’) 74
JAPANESE PHONOLOGY THROUGH TIME
Table 4.5 OJ t- and d-syllables and their later equivalents OJ LMJ MSJ
ta ta [ta] ta [ta]
ti chi [c\i] chi [c\i]
tu tçu [tsu] tsu [tsT]
te te [te] te [te]
two, to to [to] to [to]
da da [da] da [da]
di gi [ _j 9i] ji [ _j 9i]
du dzu, zzu [dzu] zu [dzT]
de de [de] de [de]
dwo, do do [do] do [do]
zu zu [zu] ji [dzT]
ze je [9e] zu [dze]
zwo, zo zo [zo] zezo [dzo]
Table 4.6 OJ s- and z-syllables and their later equivalents OJ LMJ MSJ
sa sa [sa] sa [sa]
si xi [\i] shi [\i]
su su [su] su [sT]
se xe [\e] se [se]
swo, so so [so] so [so]
za za [za] [dza]
zi ji [9i] za [©9i]
Note The [dz] allophone of MSJ z can also be pronounced as [z].
I will discuss w-loss before all vowels other than a in (5) below. Exceptions to the above generalizations involve reduplicative forms, compounds, Chinese loans, and a handful of other lexical items (see Martin 1987: 10 for examples). (2) OJ t and d became affricates before i and u by the late Muromachi Period. Compare the OJ t- and d- syllables with their LMJ equivalents as spelled by the Portuguese missionaries (Matsumura 1972: 147) and their MSJ equivalents today in Table 4.5. (3) s and z were palatalized after i and e in the LMJ recorded by the Portuguese missionaries. In Table 4.6 I reproduce the Portuguese spellings of LMJ s- and z- syllables cited in Matsumura (1972: 147). In MSJ, palatal varieties of s and z mostly occur before i in native words, but palatalized s and z before e in native words can still be found in other modern Japanese dialects (see Martin 1987: 18 for examples). Note that the LMJ reflexes of OJ di, zi, du, zu were still distinct: [ _j9i], [9i], [dzu], [zu]. In MSJ, these four syllables (the ‘yotsugana’ or ‘four kana’; Martin 1987: 16’s ‘the kana Gang of Four’) have merged into two: ji [©9i] and zu [dzu]. (4) MSJ reflects the OJ voiced obstruents as plain voiced obstruents: OJ b, d, z, g correspond to MSJ b, d, z, g. Note though that MSJ g may be pronounced as a nasal [Y] in medial position: MSJ daga [daga] or [daYa] ‘but.’ However, written evidence for LMJ suggests that its reflexes of OJ voiced obstruents were prenasalized. For example, the aforementioned Chephay sine spells LMJ b, d, z, g with the hankul letter sequences -mp-, -nt-, -nz-, -ngk- (Martin 1987: 22–23). Some modern Japanese and Ryukyuan dialects still have prenasalized voiced obstruents or traces of them: OJ b, d, z, g 75
OLD JAPANESE
correspond to Akita mb, nd, nz, Yg (Vovin 1996c). For an extensive listing of all evidence for prenasalized voiced obstruents in Japonic from the fifteenth century to the present see Martin (1987: 20–25). (5) OJ distinguished the following seven syllables: (4.8) i e o
: : :
wi we : ye wo
According to the chronology presented in Martin (1987: 79), these distinctions were carried over into early EMJ, but by late EMJ they began to break down. Early EMJ e and ye merged into later EMJ ye and early EMJ o and wo merged into later EMJ wo: (4.9) i
:
wi we : wo
ye
w- was then lost before the front vowels i and e: wi, we > i, e. This ‘new’ e from earlier we and ye merged into very late EMJ ye:5 (4.10) i ye wo The EMJ evidence for these changes comes from the kana ‘spelling mistakes’ which Keichû (p. 45) tried to ‘correct’ centuries later. These ‘mistakes’ arose because kana which were once non-homophonous (e.g., o and wo) had become homophonous (e.g., both o and wo as [wo] ) in later periods. We also have foreign written evidence from LMJ onward for these changes. The Portuguese missionaries transcribed the syllables in (4.10) as i, ye, and uo or vo (Matsumura 1972: 143, 146), confirming that they were pronounced as [i ye wo] in LMJ. Ye and wo later lost their initial glides: LMJ ye, wo > MSJ e, o. (4.11) i e o (6) After OJ, two new phonemes developed which have often been written /N/ and /Q/.6 Vance (1987) calls them the ‘mora nasal’ and the ‘mora obstruent.’ Their phonetic realization in MSJ is quite complex. Before a pause, /N/ is a uvular nasal [n]; it assimilates to the place of articulation of a following stop, affricate, or nasal (e.g., /Nk/ > [Yk] ) and is pronounced 76
JAPANESE PHONOLOGY THROUGH TIME
as a nasalized vowel before vowels, glides, and fricatives (e.g. /oNo/ > [oZo] ). /Q/ becomes a phonetic copy of a following obstruent (e.g., /Qk/ > [kk] ). See Vance for further details (1987: 34–44). Many of these ‘mora consonants’ arise from earlier consonant–vowel sequences (Vance 1987: 57, 58): (4.12) OJ yom-yite mat-ite
MSJ yonde /yoNde/ ‘read-GER’ matte /maQte/ ‘wait-GER’
In (4.12), OJ myi corresponds to MSJ /N/ and OJ ti corresponds to MSJ /Q/. The /N/ and /Q/ in (4.12) respectively result from changes called sokuonbin and hatsuonbin; two other types of onbin, i-onbin and u-onbin, are so called because they resulted in the loss of various consonants before the vowels i and u. Onbin generally occur only in certain morphological environments and hence are not regular sound changes. The various onbin and the ‘mora consonants’ all date from EMJ (Martin 1987: 79), but since they will contribute little to my arguments for the reconstruction of OJ, I will end my discussion of them here. See the references mentioned at the beginning of this section for more on these subjects.
Vowels Pre-OJ vowels Whitman (1985: 129) has proposed the inventory of PKJ vowels in Table 4.7. PKJ had palatal (or ‘front-back’) vowel harmony: three of the four front vowels (*ü, *ö, *e) were in opposition to the three back vowels (*u, *o, *a). The high front vowel *i was neutral. Whitman (1985: 60) believes that these seven vowels were reduced to four in PJ (Table 4.8). This vowel system is similar to the four-vowel system of Proto-Austronesian, though the similarity is probably only coincidental. Unger (1993: 46), on the other hand, posits five vowels for PJ. He assumes that PJ *o was a back vowel and believes that a four-vowel system with three two back vowels and only one front vowel would be unbalanced (1993: 30). Of course, this imbalance would be remedied if *o were a central vowel
Table 4.7 The PKJ vowels of Whitman (1985), after Serafim (1994: 185)
High Mid Low
Front unrounded
Front rounded
*i (neutral) *e
*ü *ö
Back unrounded
Back rounded *u *o
*a
77
OLD JAPANESE
Table 4.8 The PJ vowels of Whitman (1985) Front High Mid Low
Central
Back
*i
*u *o (= *[R]; Martin 1987’s o) *a
Note Whitman (1985: 60) says that “*o and *a are redundantly specified as [+back].” However, since he reconstructs *o as a central vowel *[R] and his chart places *o (= *[R] ) and *a in the center rather than with the [+back] vowel *u, I have treated *o and *a as central vowels.
Table 4.9 The PJ vowels of Unger (1993) Front High Mid Low
Central
*i *e
Back *u *o
*a
Table 4.10 The PJE vowels of Hattori (1978–79) Front High Mid Low
Central
*ü, *i(i) *e(e)
*R(R) *a(a)
Back *u(u) *o(o)
Note This chart is based on that given in Martin (1987: 68). The notation *V(V) indicates that Hattori reconstructed both a short and a long vowel; hence *a(a) is shorthand for *a and *aa.
as in Whitman’s PJ vowel system (Table 4.8), but Unger (1993: 30) claims that “the grounds for such an argument are lacking” without any elaboration. He reconstructs PJ *e as the front counterpart of back PJ *o to restore balance to the system and provides arguments mostly based on internal reconstruction in favor of this *e (1993: 30–33). Hattori (1978–79: 21.98, 22.108) posits seven vowels (disregarding vowel length) for PJE (Proto-Japonic-External) on the basis of correspondences between OJ and ‘Period A Shuri,’ his reconstruction of the Ryukyuan Shuri dialect circa 1400 (Table 4.10). These vowels combined to form various diphthongs: *ai, *Ri, *ui, *üi, *ia, *au. Note that the reconstructions in Tables 4.8 and 4.9, unlike Hattori’s in Table 4.10, were based primarily on Japanese-internal reconstruction and not on comparative reconstruction. Strictly speaking, Whitman’s and Unger’s systems are PJI (Proto-Japonic Internal) in contrast with the PJE (ProtoJaponic-External) system of Hattori. 78
JAPANESE PHONOLOGY THROUGH TIME
Table 4.11 The PJ vowels of Serafim (1999a) Front High Mid Low
Central
*i *e
Back *u *o
*ö (= [R] ) *a
Table 4.12 The PKJ vowels of Serafim (1999b) Front
High Mid Low
Central
Back
tense
lax
lax
tense
*i *é
*è
*ù *ò
*ú *ó
*a
Note Acute accent = tense, grave accent = lax.
Serafim’s (1999a) PJE reconstruction contains six vowels (Table 4.11). Which of these views is closest to the truth? Three of the four reconstructions (Tables 4.8, 4.9, and 4.11) point toward a simple pre-OJ system. I have already discussed this issue at length in Miyake (forthcoming), where I conclude that Serafim’s system is the best one currently available. Serafim (1999b) derives the six-vowel PJ system of Serafim (1999a) from an eight-vowel PKJ system (Table 4.12). For a detailed accounts of the stages bridging Serafim’s PKJ and PJ systems, see Serafim (1999b: 4–10). Since both internal and external reconstructions (with the exception of Hattori’s) indicate a small PJ vowel system, hereafter I will not distinguish between PJI and PJE and will refer only to PJ without reference to methodology. How did the OJ ‘eight vowels’ develop from the simpler six or so vowels of PJ? Two of the OJ ‘eight vowels’ directly reflect the original four PJ vowels: (4.13) PJ *a *R
> >
OJ a o (rewritten according to Yale romanization conventions)
Mid non-central vowels merged with their high counterparts. (4.14) PJ *i, *e > *u, *o >
OJ yi (rewritten according to Yale romanization conventions) u 79
OLD JAPANESE
Table 4.13 OJ reflexes of PJ diphthongs *-a *a*i*u*R-
*i(C)a > OJ ye *u(C)a > OJ wo
*-i
*-R
*a(C)i > OJ ey
*i(C)R > OJ ye *u(C)R > OJ wo
*u(C)i > OJ iy *R(C)i > OJ iy
I do not intend to imply here that the phonetic values of the PJ vowels were also preserved in OJ. In theory, OJ o could have been *[o] or *[ö] rather than *[R]. The other four OJ ‘vowels’ (iy, ye, ey, wo) derived from PJ diphthongs (Yamaguchi 1971, Whitman 1985: 60–64, Martin 1987: 57–64, Unger 1993: 48). These combinations of PJ vowels may have been original and/or the results of consonantal loss (e.g., *VCV > *VV). I hesitate to say that PJ vowel sequences ‘monophthongized’ into OJ ‘vowels’ since we cannot be sure at this point if all of the so-called OJ ‘eight vowels’ were really vowels. Some of the OJ ‘eight vowels’ may actually turn out to be diphthongs (possibly preserved from PJ) or combinations of vowels and glides. Recall that the Yale romanization digraphs for these ‘vowels’ are merely conventional and may not bear any resemblance to their actual pronunciations: e.g., wo might have been *[o], *[ow], *[u], etc., rather than *[wo]. I list the least controversial derivations proposed for OJ iy, ye, ey, and wo in Table 4.13. The evidence for monophthongization comes from the internal reconstruction of OJ. A number of alternations in noun forms are explainable if one posits a suffix -(C)i added to free forms and absent in bound forms (Martin 1987: 62–64, 435, 517, 554): (4.15) OJ ey < *a(C)i ‘rice wine’ OJ sakey OJ saka-
(free form) (bound form)
< <
*saka-(C)i *saka-
(4.16) OJ iy < *u(C)i ‘god’ OJ kamiy (free form) OJ kamu- (bound form)
< <
*kamu-(C)i *kamu-
(4.17) OJ iy < *R(C)i ‘tree’ OJ kiy OJ ko-
< <
*kR-(C)i *kR
(free form) (bound form)
A similar suffix explains alternations in verb stems (Martin 1987: 63, 740): 80
JAPANESE PHONOLOGY THROUGH TIME
(4.18) OJ iy < *R(C)i ‘arise’ OJ okiyOJ okor-
‘arise’ < ‘arise, happen’ <
*okR-Ci*okR-r-
If one is unconvinced by the above evidence, which was limited to examples involving OJ iy and ey and hypothetical suffixes, one can look at the following OJ compounds from Yamaguchi (1971) and Ôno et al. (1974), cited in Whitman (1985: 41–42): (4.19) OJ iy < o + i (OJ o < PJ *R) OJ opuysi ‘large rock’ < opo- ‘large’ + isi ‘rock’ (KJK II: Jinmu) (4.20) OJ iy < u + i OJ (udino)wakiyratukwo (personal name) < waku ‘young’ + iratukwo ‘honored male’ (KJK II: Ôjin) (4.21) OJ ey < a + i OJ takeyti (place name) < taka- ‘high’ + iti ‘market’ (KJK II: Yûryaku) (4.22) OJ ey < o + i (OJ o < PJ *R) OJ toneri ‘palace servant’ < tono ‘palace’ + ir-i ‘enter-GER’7 (Mino Census) (4.23) OJ ye < i + a OJ kyer-u ‘wear-FIN’ < kyi- ‘wear’ + ar-u ‘be-ATT’ (MYS 3667) (4.24) OJ ye < i + o (OJ o < PJ *R) OJ pyekyi (personal and place name) < pyi ‘sun’ + ok-yi ‘put-GER’8 (KJK II: Ôjin) (4.25) OJ wo < u + a OJ kazwop-u ‘count-FIN’ < kazu ‘number’ + ap-u ‘join-FIN’ (MYS 4094) (4.26) OJ wo < u + o (OJ o < PJ *R) OJ sitwori ‘kind of native weaving’ < situ ‘native weaving’ + or-i ‘weaving-GER’ (NS 1: Jindai) Evidence for the diphthongal origins of OJ iy and ey (and to a lesser extent, OJ ye) is abundant, but such evidence is very rare for OJ wo. This is not surprising, since wo is a low-frequency vowel in OJ; it is found in only 3.1 per cent (194/6,184)9 of the syllables of Kojiki poetry. Thus far I have not mentioned the OJ C-type ‘vowels’ i, e, and o. In theory, these could be three more ‘vowels,’ which would mean that OJ had a total of eleven ‘vowels’: a, yi, iy, i, u, ye, ey, e, wo, o, o. However, one 81
OLD JAPANESE
Table 4.14 Distribution of OJ ‘vowels’ Initial class Yale a = yi = iy = i = u = ye = ey = e = wo = o = o =
a iA iB iC u eA eB eC oA oB oC
Labials (1a–1d) 1a 1b 1c p x x x
b x x x
m x x x
x x x
x x x
x x x
x
x x (x)b
1d
Dentals 2
Palatal 3
Velars 4
Zero 5
w x
t, d, n, r, s, z x
y x
k, g x x x
Ø x
x
x x
x (x)a (x) (x)
x x x
x x x
x x x
x x
x x
x
x
Notes a Since I am not discussing whether OJ had only a single C-type po or an A-type pwo and a B-type po here, I list all three possibilities here. Later, I will argue in favor of Bentley’s (1997) claim of an A/B-type distinction for OJ po. b Traditionally, Kojiki is considered to have an A-type mwo and a B-type mo while other OJ texts had only a single C-type mo. However, Bentley (1997) believes that Nihon shoki imperfectly made an A/B-type distinction for OJ mo.
should note that there are no cases of three-way distinctions between A, B, and C-type ‘vowels’: i.e., A-type kyi : B-type kiy : C-type ki. Furthermore, each OJ ‘vowel’ is associated only with certain initials (Table 4.14). (1) OJ a and u occur after all initial classes, with one exception: OJ has no wu.10 (2) OJ A-type yi and ye and OJ B-type iy and ey occur only after labials (other than w) and velars. (3) OJ C-type i and e occur wherever OJ yi, iy, ye, and ey do not occur. OJ e also occurs after (d) the palatal y (initial class 3). If Whitman (1985: 27) is correct in claiming that: (4.27) PJ *t PJ *d, *n, *r, (*z)11
> >
OJ s OJ y
/ _i, y / _i, y
then PJ *ti, *di, *ni, *ri would become OJ si, i, i, i, not OJ ti, di, ni, ri. So where did OJ ti, di, ni, ri come from? They must have arisen from syllables exempt from (4.27): (4.28) PJ PJ PJ PJ
*tR(C)i, *tu(C)i *ntR(C)i, *ntu(C)i *nR(C)i, *nu(C)i *rR(C)i, *ru(C)i
> > > >
B-type B-type B-type B-type 82
*tiy *diy *niy *riy
> > > >
OJ C-type OJ C-type OJ C-type OJ C-type
ti di ni ri
JAPANESE PHONOLOGY THROUGH TIME
Thus OJ C-type ti, di, ni, ri were at one time syllables with the B-type ‘vowel’ iy. If PJ *ia had become *ya before becoming OJ ye, then according to (4.27), PJ *tia, *dia, *nia, *ria would become *tya, *dya, *nya, *rya and result in OJ se, ye, ye, ye. Thus OJ te, de, ne, re must have come from syllables exempt from rule (4.27): (4.29) PJ *ta(C)i PJ *nta(C)i PJ *na(C)i PJ *ra(C)i
> > > >
B-type B-type B-type B-type
*tey > *dey > *ney > *rey >
OJ OJ OJ OJ
C-type C-type C-type C-type
te de ne re
Does all of the above mean that we should treat the ‘vowels’ in ti, te, di, de, ni, ne, ri, and re as B-type in OJ? And what about other OJ syllables with C-type i and e? Even if we know that a given C-type ‘vowel’ descends from an earlier A- or B-type ‘vowel’ via internal reconstruction, I do not think that we should jump to any conclusions about that ‘vowel’ in OJ, since the diachronic origin of a ‘vowel’ may not necessarily help us determine the synchronic status of a ‘vowel’: in theory, a pre-OJ A-type ‘vowel’ could have become an OJ B-type ‘vowel,’ or vice versa. Perhaps OJ C-type i and e could be phonemically identified with other OJ A- or B-type ‘vowels’ (yi, iy, ye, ey), enabling us to avoid positing separate phonemes for i and e, but whether i and e were phonetically identical to any of those four vowels (yi, iy, ye, ey) would still be open to question. We do not even know whether all syllables with C-type i or C-type e really had the same ‘vowel.’ What if ti C had B-type iy but si C had A-type yi? And what if teC had B-type ey but seC had A-type ye? On pages 238 and 244, I will examine the OJ phonogram data to determine whether a C-type ‘vowel’ i or e in any given syllable is phonetically like or unlike another OJ ‘vowel.’ (4) Ignoring the controversy over an A/B-type distinction for OJ po, OJ A-type wo and OJ B-type o occur after all initials except b, w, and zero. (5) Again ignoring the controversy over an A/B-type distinction for OJ po, OJ C-type o is in complementary distribution with A-type wo and B-type o, occurring only wherever they do not occur: after b, w, and zero. One is tempted to analyze phonemically the C-type o in OJ bo, wo, and o as either an A-type wo or a B-type o so that C-type o can be eliminated entirely. But despite such a temptation, one must wait until I examine the OJ phonogram data on p. 250 to determine whether such reanalyses are possible. As with C-type i and e above, even if one knew the historical origins of the C-type ‘vowel’ in OJ bo, wo, and o, one cannot rely exclusively on that knowledge to classify that vowel synchronically. Also, even if a C-type o in any of those three syllables could be identified phonemically with A-type wo or B-type o, there is no guarantee that it was phonetically identical to either of those vowels. 83
OLD JAPANESE
Table 4.15 The OJ ‘vowel’ inventory Front?
Central?
*yi *iy *ye *ey
High? Mid? Low?
*o *a
Back?
Unknown
*u *wo
*i *e
*o
Putting aside the messy C-type ‘vowels’ i, e, and o which might or might not be phonetically if not phonemically distinct from all others, I conclude that OJ had eight ‘vowels’ or, strictly speaking, ‘finals,’ a term which encompasses all of their possible manifestations (monophthong, diphthong, glide-vowel, vowel-glide, etc.). Notice the question marks in Table 4.15. The placement of the ‘vowels’ in this chart is based purely on the phonetic attributes (right or wrong) suggested by the Yale romanization of OJ and has no real value. I cannot overemphasize the fact that the Yale romanization is conventionalized. yi may look like *[yi], but in theory it could be a mid *[e] or even a diphthong *[ai]. These ‘vowel’ symbols are more like algebraic symbols than any sort of phonemic or phonetic notation. One could even replace these symbols with more neutral symbols (e.g., 䊊, 䊐, etc.) not suggesting any phonetic values at all, but this would be too awkward. I will supply the phonetic values for these symbols by analyzing OJ phonogram transcriptions in Chapter 8. Post-OJ vowels The ‘vowel’ distinctions of OJ in Table 4.15 did not last long. EMJ of the Heian Period had only five vowels derived from mergers of the OJ ‘vowels’ (Figure 4.1). This figure is potentially misleading, as it may seem to imply that (a) the A- and B-type ‘vowels’ merged into the C-type ‘vowels’ and (b) OJ a, i, u, e, o survived intact into EMJ. Again I must stress that the OJ ‘vowel’ notations are algebraic in nature. The OJ ‘vowels’ symbolized by a, i, u, e, o in Yale romanization may or may not have been phonetically identical to EMJ /a i u e o/. Without looking at other evidence for OJ and EMJ vowels, I cannot rule out the possibility of phonetic changes in individual ‘Vowel’ type OJ
EMJ
A B C
A B C
A B C
a
yi iy i
u
ye ey e
wo o o
/a/
/i/
/u/
/e/
/o/
Figure 4.1 Mergers of the OJ ‘vowels’
84
JAPANESE PHONOLOGY THROUGH TIME
vowels or even a vowel shift between the two stages, though it would be simplest to assume some degree of continuity. Unfortunately, there is no definite evidence for the pronunciation of the five EMJ vowels, but foreign transcriptions do provide evidence for the pronunciation of their LMJ reflexes. In the Portuguese missionaries’ romanization, the five basic LMJ vowels appear as follows (Matsumura 1972: 143–145): (4.30) LMJ Romanization
/a/ a
/i/ /u/ i u
/e/ /o/ e o
In the Korean textbook Chephay sine (1676), we find the following hankul spellings of the five basic early seventeenth-century12 Japanese vowels (Martin 1987: 22–23): (4.31) LMJ Hankul transcription Pronunciation of hankul transcription
/a/ a [a]
/i/ /u/ /e/ /o/ i u ye(y) wo [i] [u] [yR(y) ] [o]
Spellings of LMJ /e/ with -y- in Chephay sine (and in the hankul transcriptions of LMJ in the Ilopha of 1492; Matsumura 1972: 143–144) may lead one to suspect that perhaps LMJ /e/ was phonetically [ye]. However, since the Korean of the time lacked a [e], I think that the hankul spellings reflect attempts to render LMJ [e] with Korean ye [yR] or yey [yRy]. (The [e] of modern Korean did not yet exist.) The -y- of the hankul spellings may also reflect palatalized allophones of consonants preceding LMJ /e/: Chephay sine transcriptions such as tye [tyR] may represent LMJ /te/ [tye], etc. If LMJ /e/ were really [ye] with a glide [y], one would expect to see a -y- after e in the Portuguese romanizations. However, only LMJ ye is attested; there are no spellings with C-y clusters such as pye, tye, kye, etc. In any case, the five basic LMJ vowels were similar to the five basic MSJ vowels: (4.32) LMJ MSJ
/a/ /i/ /u/ [a] [i] [u] /a/ /i/ /u/ [a] [i] [T]
/e/ [e] ( [ye]?) /e/ [e]
/o/ [o] /o/ [o]
The basic Japanese vowels have remained stable since EMJ. I use the term ‘basic’ to refer to short vowels. LMJ and MSJ have long vowels which developed from EMJ vowel sequences in native and Sino-Japanese words. Since these secondary long vowels are irrelevant to OJ reconstruction, I will cite only a few example derivations below from Martin’s exhaustive listing of long vowel sources (1987: 45–47). 85
OLD JAPANESE
(4.33) MSJ aa [aa]13 MSJ ii [ii] MSJ û [uu] MSJ ei [ee] MSJ ô [oo] MSJ ô [oo]
< < < < < <
aa ii uu ei LMJ QQ (spelled i by the Portuguese) < au LMJ oo (spelled ô by the Portuguese) < ou
OJ is not known to have any long–short ‘vowel’ distinctions. If OJ did have long ‘vowels,’ the long vowels of later stages of Japanese would not be their descendants: e.g., a hypothetical OJ long ‘vowel’ aa would not correspond to an MSJ long vowel aa. In theory, the OJ A/B-type distinctions could have involved vowel length (e.g., A-type yi = *[i] but B-type iy = *[ii] ), but in Chapter 8 I will show that this was not the case on the basis of OJ phonogram evidence.
Summary The OJ consonant system was basically carried over from PJ with two major exceptions: PJ voiced obstruents had lenited (PJ *b, *d > OJ w, y) and PJ nasal-obstruent clusters had become OJ voiced obstruents (PJ *np, *nt, etc. > OJ b, d, etc.). Foreign transcriptions show that LMJ reflexes of OJ voiced obstruents were prenasalized. Some modern dialects today still have prenasalized reflexes. Two of the ‘eight vowels’ of OJ (a, o) were carried over from PJ (*a, *R). Two more resulted from PJ mergers of mid and high vowels (OJ i, u < PJ *i, *e, *u, *o). The other four ‘vowels’ of OJ (iy, ye, ey, wo) originated from PJ diphthongs (*VV) which in turn may have originated from the loss of intervocalic consonants (*VCV > *VV). OJ also had three indeterminate C-type ‘vowels’ (i, e, o) which may or may not turn out to be phonemically and/or phonetically identical to any of the other OJ ‘vowels.’ The eight (or more?) ‘vowels’ of OJ collapsed into a simpler five-vowel system in EMJ. MSJ today still has the five basic vowels of EMJ. Owing to the elusive nature of the OJ ‘vowels,’ nothing can be said about OJ syllable structure apart from the following vague formulation: (4.34) *C + ‘vowel’ The OJ ‘vowels’ may not necessarily be single short vowels. Some OJ ‘vowels’ may actually be long vowels, diphthongs, and/or combinations of vowels and glides. Thus in theory OJ could have had any of the following syllable structures: (4.35) *CV, *CV(V), *C(G)V, *CV(G), *C(G)V(G), etc. (G = a glide; i.e., OJ w or y) 86
JAPANESE PHONOLOGY THROUGH TIME
I will propose my own formula for OJ syllable structure in Chapter 9 on the basis on my analysis of OJ phonogram transcriptions in Chapters 7 and 8. I have devoted this chapter exclusively to (a) internal and comparative evidence for pre-OJ segmental phonology and (b) philological and modern evidence for post-OJ segmental phonology. In this chapter, I have struggled to keep my assumptions about OJ phonology to a minimum in order not to ‘contaminate’ the above evidence. Projecting my assumptions about OJ into internal and comparative reconstructions of pre-OJ and then using such reconstructions as evidence for my reconstruction of OJ would be circular. Although I have cited my own reconstruction of OJ in Chapters 1–3, such citations will not result in circularity, since I will not use them as evidence when I reconstruct OJ in future chapters. Chapters 1–3 were introductory in intent and were peripheral to my argument. Even if one eliminated all of my OJ reconstructions from previous chapters, one would find that this would not affect the validity of the claims in those chapters. For example, it is simply a fact that the scribes of the alpha section of Shoki transcribed OJ b, d, z, and g with various kinds of Chinese obstruents, regardless of how one reconstructs OJ b, d, z, and g (Table 3.10). Note that I formulated all previous claims made about OJ using the theory-neutral Yale romanization with my own reconstructions occasionally added only for reference. I will continue to maintain a neutral stance about OJ phonology by using the Yale romanization symbols for OJ consonants and ‘vowels’ as algebraic variables as opposed to phonemic or phonetic symbols. I will attempt to reconstruct the values of these variables on the basis of Sino-Korean, SinoVietnamese, and reconstructed Chinese readings of OJ phonograms in Chapters 7 and 8. In the next chapter, I will discuss this non-Japanese evidence for OJ phonology in depth.
Notes 1 Vovin (1996a) hypothesizes that Korean and Japonic do not form a subgroup within Altaic owing to a lack of shared innovations. 2 Miller (1967: 191) claims that Suiko Period Japanese had a six-vowel system distinct from the eight-vowel system which he reconstructs for Nara Period Japanese (= OJ), but does not explain how he reconstructed this Suiko Period system or its Pre-Suiko predecessor with only five vowels. I will ignore these proposals of Miller’s, for I find the evidence for smaller vowel systems to be ambiguous in the System-B- and C-based orthographies. 3 PJ *z is in Whitman’s original formulation of this rule. I have placed it in parentheses since I have rejected the reconstruction of PJ *z. 4 Ramsey and Unger (1972) propose pre-OJ *z and *g. I have placed these protophonemes in parentheses since I have already argued against them. 5 Martin (1987: 79) notes that “attestations indicate we > ye directly,” but I agree with him that “it seems more natural to assume that we > e at some point before e > ye, even if the transition period were short (i.e., the labial onset [w] was lost and then the palatal glide [y] developed).”
87
OLD JAPANESE
6 Erickson (1998) argues against positing such abstract phonemes. 7 The -ne- in toneri ‘palace servant’ is a C-type syllable in OJ, but its etymology shows that at one time it may have been a B-type syllable *-ney- < *-no-i-. 8 I will argue in Chapter 8 that the OJ C-type syllable o with an ‘indeterminate’ (i.e., non-A/B-type) vowel was actually a B-type syllable o. 9 This figure includes textual variants. 10 However, Unger (1993: 24) reconstructs OJ /wu/. I will test this reconstruction on pp. 194–6. 11 PJ *Z is in Whitman’s original formulation of this rule. I have placed it in parentheses since I have rejected the reconstruction of PJ *z for reasons given earlier. I will ignore this *z in my discussion of (4.27). 12 Chephay sine was written in the early seventeenth century by Kang Wusen but was published posthumously in 1676 (Martin 1987: 22). 13 Note that the Hepburn romanization used in this book for MSJ does not consistently transcribe phonetic long vowels. Most long vowels are written with macrons (replaced with circumflexes in this book), but some long vowels are written as digraphs: for example, [baai] ‘circumstances,’ [ii] ‘good,’ [eigo] ‘English’ are written as baai, ii, and eigo, not *bâi, *î, and *êgo.
88
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
5 OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
Overview As shown in Chapter 2, the most reliable written evidence for OJ consists of transcriptions in sinographs used for their phonetic values (i.e., phonograms). In order to interpret the phonograms of an OJ text properly, one cannot simply read the phonograms using modern Chinese, Sino-Japanese, or SinoKorean pronunciations, though I have shown on pp. 18 and 32 that one might be able to crudely approximate the pronunciation of a poem by reading its phonograms in Go-on or Kan-on. One needs to know which system of pronunciations was the basis for that text’s orthography. In Chapter 2, I demonstrated that the Japanese were exposed to at least four (if not more) varieties of Chinese pronunciation (Systems B through E) up to the eighth century. The poetry of Kojiki is written in an orthography based mostly on System D, which apparently was Early Middle Chinese (EMC) filtered through some variety of Sino-Korean (probably late SinoPaekche). The poetry of Shoki, on the other hand, was written in an orthography based mostly on System E, which was Chang’an Late Middle Chinese (CLMC). To complicate matters further, a few phonograms in Kojiki appear to be carryovers from an earlier orthography based on System C, which apparently was Late Old Chinese (LOC) filtered through some variety of Sino-Korean (probably middle Sino-Paekche). Shoki also has its share of orthographic retentions from the older System-D-based orthography. Ideally, we would have to know the LOC, EMC, CLMC, late SinoPaekche, and middle Sino-Paekche readings of phonograms to reconstruct OJ. Unfortunately, we do not have indisputable evidence for those readings. We must rely on reconstructions of readings based on more indirect evidence. I write these reconstructions with asterisks to distinguish them from attested forms. As we shall see later in this chapter, the extant reconstructions of premodern Chinese and Sino-Paekche are problematic to various degrees. Furthermore, even the best reconstructions are always subject to revision when new evidence is discovered or old evidence is reanalyzed. 89
OLD JAPANESE
I believe that it is dangerous to rely entirely on reconstructions because of their secondary and transient nature. Hence I prefer to rely more on hard, attested evidence: the Sino-Korean and Sino-Vietnamese readings of the phonograms and the readings of phonograms in the premodern Vietnamese nôm writing system. Although Vietnamese may seem completely irrelevant to the problem of OJ reconstruction, I will show on p. 117 that Vietnamese is far from irrelevant. This chapter will briefly (1) discuss extant sources and reconstructions of OC, EMC, and CLMC and (2) describe the attested and lost varieties of Sinoxenic. I will cover only the major points necessary to understand my arguments for the reconstruction of OJ in Chapters 7 and 8. Old Chinese (OC) ‘Old Chinese’ (OC), also called ‘Archaic Chinese’ by Karlgren and earlier generations of scholars, is an extremely vague term. In the broadest sense it can refer to any variety of Chinese up to c. 600 CE. In this book, I will generally avoid referring to OC as a whole and will refer to specific stages using Starostin’s (1989) terminology. ‘Western Han’ (WH) and ‘Eastern Han’ (EH) are named after the Western and Eastern Han Dynasties (202 BCE–8 CE and 25–220 CE). ‘Late Old Chinese’ (LOC) or ‘Postclassical Old Chinese’ is the language of the third through the fifth centuries CE. Starostin (1989: 476–502) divides LOC into three stages: Early LOC (ELOC, c. the third century CE), Middle LOC (MLOC, c. the fourth century CE), and Late LOC (LLOC, c. the fifth century CE). Unlike other scholars who draw the line between OC and Middle Chinese at c. 600 CE, he considers early sixth-century CE Chinese to be ‘Early Middle Chinese’ (EMC), not OC. Early Middle Chinese (EMC) Most scholars speak of ‘Middle Chinese’ (MC), not ‘Early Middle Chinese’ (EMC) or ‘Late Middle Chinese’ (LMC). (Karlgren and earlier scholars used the term ‘Ancient Chinese’ rather than ‘Middle Chinese.’) MC in the broadest sense refers to the Chinese of the Sui Dynasty (581–618), the Tang Dynasty (618–907), and the Five Dynasties period (907–960). MC in the narrowest sense refers to the ‘language’ recorded in the Qieyun (Cut Rhymes) dictionary of 601 CE (p. 93). In this latter sense, MC is equivalent to one sense of the term EMC as used by Pulleyblank (1984, 1991a). In this book, I will use the term MC to refer to EMC and LMC ( p. 91) as a whole. Otherwise, I will use the more specific terms EMC and LMC. I have already mentioned that Starostin (1989) considers pre-Sui Chinese of the early sixth century to be EMC, not LOC. Pulleyblank (1991a: 2) would seem to agree with Starostin; he defines EMC as “a single, coherent, form of 90
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
the Chinese language, namely the elite standard common to educated speakers from both north and south in the period of division that came to an end with the Sui reconquest of the south in 589.” Following their example, I too will regard pre-Sui sixth-century Chinese as EMC, though I have certain reservations concerning Pulleyblank’s precise definition which I will express on p. 93. Starostin (1989) calls the ‘language’ of Qieyun of 601 ‘MC’ rather than ‘EMC,’ but Pulleyblank (1991a: 2) prefers to call it EMC, and I will follow Pulleyblank’s usage. Late Middle Chinese (LMC) The term ‘Late Middle Chinese’ (LMC) is almost unique to the works of Pulleyblank (1970 –71, 1984, 1991a), though a few other scholars such as Baxter (1992) have also used it. Pulleyblank (1991a: 2) defines LMC as “a new standard based on the speech of the Sui-Tang capital, Chang’an.” He believes that the sound tables of the Yunjing (Mirror of Rhymes) were based on LMC. Since I have some qualms about these views (p. 95), I will define LMC somewhat more broadly as the language of the Tang Dynasty (618– 907) and the Five Dynasties period (907–960). Although Pulleyblank refers to the Chang’an dialect of LMC simply as ‘LMC,’ I will use the term ‘Chang’an LMC’ (CLMC) to distinguish it from other dialects of LMC which lacked ‘denasalization’ ( p. 31).
Internal sources for earlier Chinese Internal sources for Old Chinese Although Chinese had a “fully developed writing system” as early as c. 1300 BCE (Norman 1988: 58), one cannot simply look at early inscriptions and determine how early OC was pronounced. Even though the vast majority of sinographs have been phonetic from the very beginning, they convey phonetic information in a somewhat oblique manner. For example, Mandarin hfi [xay] ‘sea’ is a phonetic compound consisting of a semantic indicator ‘water’ on the left and a phonetic indicator mgi ‘every’ on the right. The similarity of the two graphs tells us that the two morphemes must have been pronounced similarly in early OC, despite the highly divergent modern pronunciations. A number of scholars beginning with Bernhard Karlgren have attempted to reconcile these present-day ‘mismatches’ through internal reconstruction, resulting in closer ‘matches’ in OC: e.g., Karlgren (1957: 249) reconstructs ‘sea’ as OC *xmRg and ‘every’ as OC *mwRg. The trouble is that without external evidence ( pp. 98 and 135), there is no way to confirm these attempts at reconciliation. If some non-Chinese language had borrowed these 91
OLD JAPANESE
OC words as, say, xamag ‘sea’ and mag ‘every,’ we would know that ‘sea’ had an OC *x- and that ‘every’ did not, but otherwise we cannot tell exactly how ‘sea’ differed from ‘every’ in OC. Unlike Karlgren, Starostin (1989: 549) reconstructs ‘sea’ as OC *smRRq with OC *s- rather than OC *x-; Starostin’s OC *sm- > EMC *h- (equivalent to Karlgren’s EMC *x-). Unless we can find external evidence, we can test whether Karlgren or Starostin is right only on grounds such as simplicity and typological probability. Every reconstruction of OC deals with the ‘phonetic mismatch’ problem in somewhat different ways. Apart from an agreement that OC had consonant clusters lacking in later stages of the language, there is no consensus view on OJ consonants. Each reconstruction has its own inventory of consonants and consonant clusters. The situation with OC rhymes is somewhat better. Qing Dynasty (1644– 1911) scholars rediscovered the rhyme categories of the OC poetic anthology Shijing (Classic of Poetry) which differed considerably from those of MC poetry. Modern linguists have accepted these Shijing rhyme categories with some modifications in their OC reconstructions. The OC ‘genitive’ rhyme repeatedly mentioned in Chapter 2 is one of those rhyme categories. This rhyme has been variously reconstructed as *-Rg (Karlgren 1954, Li Fang-kuei 1971), *-R (Starostin 1989), *-Rò (Pulleyblank 1991b; see p. 15), and *-t (Baxter 1992). Notice the lack of agreement in these reconstructions about whether the vowel was high (Baxter) or mid (the others) and whether there was a final consonant (Karlgren, Li, Pulleyblank) or not (Starostin, Baxter). Without examining external evidence (pp. 98 and 135), it is difficult to test which of these proposed reconstructions is correct. The disagreement over OC rhymes is as great as or even greater than the disagreement over OC consonants. At one extreme, Karlgren (1954) reconstructed a 14-vowel ‘system’ for OC as complicated as his 15-vowel ‘system’ for MC in Figure 3.3. At the other extreme, Pulleyblank (1963) advocated a two-vowel system (*a, *R) for OC. Most efforts toward OC reconstruction have focused on the ‘language’ of the Shijing. I write ‘language’ in quotation marks because it is doubtful that the 305 poems in Shijing compiled circa the sixth century BCE represent a single variety of Chinese. The poems span approximately five centuries (Norman 1988: 42) and their anonymous authors could have spoken different dialects. Although it is true that all the poems generally adhere to the same system of rhyming, one finds many ‘inexact’ rhymes if one assumes that all the poems used precisely the same system of rhyming. And even if all the poems did use one system of rhyming, this still does not guarantee linguistic homogeneity. Different dialects could have different phonetic values for a given rhyme class. Fortunately, we do have post-Shijing OC poetry the authors of which are known, and we can use the rhyming patterns of individual authors to 92
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
reconstruct later stages of OC. Ting (1972) and Starostin (1989) reconstructed LOC rhymes on the basis of their analyses of rhyming in LOC poetry. Although a number of dictionaries of LOC were compiled during the Six Dynasties period (Pulleyblank 1984: 133), none of these dictionaries has survived, so we must infer LOC rhyme categories from LOC poetry. Internal sources for Early Middle Chinese I have already mentioned that EMC in the narrowest sense of the term refers to the ‘language’ of Qieyun (Cut Rhymes) dictionary, compiled by Lu Fayan (also known as Lu Ci) in 601 CE. Although the original Qieyun is lost, Qieyun fragments and copies of later recensions have survived. The most important of these recensions is the Guangyun (Expanded Rhymes) of 1008. Despite its date, Guangyun is a dictionary of EMC rather than the language of the early Song Dynasty (960–1279) and has been used as a substitute for the lost original Qieyun. I will cite rhymes and readings from Guangyun rather than Qieyun in this book. What Qieyun was intended to represent is open to question. I have already mentioned that Pulleyblank (1991a: 2) believes that Lu Fayan intended to codify “a single, coherent, form of the Chinese language.” Karlgren (1954: 212) identifies this language with the Chang’an dialect of Ancient Chinese (our EMC), but later scholars no longer hold this view. Pulleyblank, for example, does not think that Qieyun represented Chang’an EMC because Chang’an was “a cultural backwater during the time of division [i.e., before the reunification of China by the Sui]”; he claims that the language of Qieyun “went back to the dialect of Luoyang in the second and third centuries” (1991a: 2). While Karlgren and Pulleyblank thought that Qieyun represent a single EMC language, many other scholars such as Norman and Coblin (1995) disagree. They regard the ‘language’ of Qieyun as a “maximally differentiated compromise between the reading traditions of all three areas, further complicated by the inclusion of distinctions attested in various earlier rime dictionaries” (1995: 578). They deny that the Qieyun ‘language’ is “a language in any common sense of the term” (1995: 580). What did Lu Fayan himself have to say about what his dictionary was meant to represent? In the preface to Qieyun, he explains that the dictionary resulted from his discussions of phonology with other scholars at his home in the late sixth century CE. They found what they considered to be inconsistencies in previous LOC rhyme dictionaries (see above) and the past and present rhyming practices in the north and south. Lu hoped to resolve these inconsistencies with Qieyun. It is clear from Lu’s own testimony that the ‘language’ of Qieyun is an artificial construct. Does this mean that Qieyun is of no value for EMC reconstruction? Norman and Coblin (1995) take a very dim view of Qieyun, but Pulleyblank (1984: 134) does not think that the Qieyun ‘language’ was wholly artificial: 93
OLD JAPANESE
One can draw a good analogy to the situation Lu Fayan faced in compiling the Qieyun from modern English, in which there are also several mutually intelligible competing norms . . . The Qieyun gives a maximal diasystem, and few people may have preserved all its distinctions in their speech at the time it was published. If Pulleyblank is correct about Qieyun, then its ‘language’ is as artificial as the language of a dictionary of English or any other standard language. No one really speaks the languages in dictionaries, but that does not mean that those dictionaries have no basis in reality. Lu Fayan did not invent any phonological distinctions. He only recorded existing distinctions known to him and his friends. Can Pulleyblank’s claims about the distinctions of Qieyun be substantiated? Using the comparative method, Karlgren (1954) has demonstrated that the vast majority of distinctions in Qieyun can be reconstructed on the basis of sinograph readings from modern Chinese languages and Sinoxenic. Conversely, modern Chinese languages and Sinoxenic make very few distinctions which are not reflected in Qieyun. The history of Chinese phonology on the whole consists of a long series of mergers. Most of the non-Qieyun distinctions are in the conservative Min dialects, which apparently split off from the rest of Chinese before the composition of Qieyun. If the ‘language’ in Qieyun were an arbitrary collection of old and new pronunciations from various regions, one would not expect this to be the case. One would expect to find several distinctions which cannot be verified via the comparative method, not just one or two. And one might expect to find some distinctions attested in modern Chinese languages and Sinoxenic to be missing. There are clear, regular correspondences between the initials and rhymes recorded in Qieyun and the initials and rhymes of modern Chinese languages and Sinoxenic. Such clarity and regularity in correspondences would be impossible if Lu Fayan had listed one graph under its thirdcentury rhyme in the south, another graph under its sixth-century rhyme in the north, and so forth. I conclude that we can use the ‘language’ of Qieyun only as an approximation of EMC. Unlike Karlgren and Pulleyblank, I do not think that Qieyun reflected any specific variety of EMC. Lu Fayan never said that his intent was to record the Chang’an EMC assumed by Karlgren (1954: 212) or Pulleyblank’s (1991a: 2) “elite standard common to educated speakers from both north and south.” Nevertheless, the ‘language’ of Qieyun is obviously not entirely artificial. It must have been based on real varieties of EMC. How was this ‘language’ recorded in Qieyun? Qieyun (and Guangyun) was organized by rhymes. Within each rhyme, graphs were organized into homophone groups. Each of these groups in turn was supplied with a fanqie (‘reverse cutting’) spelling. For instance, the homophone group containing ‘know’ had the fanqie . This means that ‘know’ and its 94
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
homophones were pronounced with the ‘initial’ of ‘ascend’ and the ‘final’ of ‘separate.’ ‘Initials’ are generally initial consonants, though sometimes they can be initial consonant–glide combinations. ‘Finals’ are the remainder of the syllable: medial glides, vowels, and codas. Pulleyblank (1991a) reconstructs ‘ascend’ as *trik and ‘separate’ as *liR, so ‘know’ is pronounced as *tr- + -iR = *triR [âiR].1 By examining the graphs used as ‘initial spellers’ and ‘final spellers’ in the fanqie of Qieyun, one can determine how many ‘initials’ and ‘finals’ were present in EMC. However, as Norman (1988: 28) writes, “Nothing found in the Qieyun or its descendants [such as Guangyun] tells us anything about the phonetic values of these categories. They represent form without substance; the substance must be supplied from elsewhere.” Karlgren and others have turned to modern Chinese languages and Sinoxenic to supply that substance. Their EMC reconstructions combined the comparative method with the phonological categories of Qieyun. Qieyun and its Song recension Guangyun are not the only sources of EMC, though they definitely overshadow all others. We can also confirm the rhyme categories of Qieyun by examining EMC poetry. Further EMC fanqie spellings are found in other sixth- and seventh-century works such as the fragments of the Yupian dictionary (Jade Book; 544), Lu Deming’s glosses for the Chinese classics in Jingdian shiwen (Explanations of the Classics; c. early seventh century), and Xuanying’s glosses for the Buddhist canon in Yiqiejing yinyi (Sounds and Meanings in the Buddhist Canon; c. 650 CE). Internal sources for Late Middle Chinese Pulleyblank (1991a: 3) claims that “we have even better evidence for its [LMC’s] phonological categories than we have for EMC.” However, even Pulleyblank (1991a: 3) admits that none of the LMC dictionaries which were compiled such as Yuan Tingjian’s Yunying (Flower of Rhymes; c. 750) has survived. However, although we lack an LMC equivalent of Qieyun or Guangyun which lists pronunciations (albeit in fanqie form) of an entire ‘language,’ we can rely on four types of Chinese evidence for LMC reconstruction. The first type of evidence comes from Chinese languages. Many ‘literary’ readings in Chinese languages are ‘inner Sinoxenic’ loans from Chang’an LMC or other prestigious varieties of LMC. In theory, one could try to reconstruct LMC on the basis of the comparative method using these readings alone (or in combination with LMC-based Kan-on, Sino-Korean, and Sino-Vietnamese), but this has never been attempted. Karlgren (1954) did use the comparative method on these LMC-based readings, but he also used data from EMCbased Go-on and Min readings, resulting in a ‘contaminated’ reconstruction which he believed to be the ‘Ancient Chinese’ (our EMC) of Qieyun. The remaining types of evidence are philological. The second type of evidence consists of fanqie in works such as Huilin’s Yiqiejing yinyi (Sounds 95
OLD JAPANESE
and Meanings in the Buddhist Canon, not to be confused with Xuanying’s earlier work of the same title; c. 800). The third type of evidence comes from the rhyming of Tang poets such as Li He (791–817) and Bai Juyi (772–846). The fourth type of evidence is unique to LMC and needs to be explained in some detail. There are a number of works called ‘rhyme tables’ which date from the mid-Song Dynasty (960–1279). The most important of these is Yunjing (Mirror of Rhymes), whose original author and date are unknown; the earliest known text has prefaces from 1161 and 1203 (Pulleyblank 1984: 257). Pulleyblank believes that Yunjing provides a blueprint for LMC phonology, but I am skeptical of this claim for reasons I will soon give below. Yunjing appears to be a syllabary of some sort of Chinese. Like Qieyun, it divides syllables into initials and finals. It classifies initials into seven classes according to place of articulation which are then subdivided into four types: 1 2 3
4
‘clear’ (qing; voiceless unaspirated) ‘second clear’ (ciqing; voiceless aspirated) ‘muddy’ (zhuo; usually assumed to be voiced, but voiced aspirated or murmured according to Pulleyblank 1984: 67 or with “voiceless onset with voiced aspiration or murmur at their release” according to Pulleyblank 1991a: 6) ‘second muddy’ (cizhuo; sonorants)
There are two types of ‘lip sounds,’ ‘heavy’ (zhong) and ‘light’ (qing). ‘Heavy lip sounds’ are bilabials (*p, *ph, *p®, *m) and ‘light lip sounds’ are labiodentals (*f, *f®, *v). Thus we find the following classification for ‘[back] tooth sounds’ (velars) in Yunjing: (5.1) Clear: Second Clear: Muddy: Second Muddy:
*k *kh *k® *Y
(voiceless unaspirated velar stop) (voiceless aspirated velar stop) (velar stop with voiceless onset and voiced aspiration) (velar nasal)
The Yunjing does not tell us exactly what is meant by, say, a ‘clear [back] tooth sound’. These terms are opaque without reference to concrete phonetic data outside Yunjing. For example, we know that ‘clear sounds’ are voiceless aspirates because graphs listed in Yunjing with ‘clear sounds’ are read with voiceless aspirates in modern Chinese languages. Yunjing classifies finals in a number of ways: (1) The rhymes of the EMC (!) dictionary Qieyun. (2) ‘Inner [turning]’ (nei zhuan) and ‘outer [turning]’ (wai zhuan). These terms are somewhat controversial. Luo Changpei (1933b) has interpreted 96
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
‘inner’ as having a high vowel and ‘outer’ as having a low vowel. Pulleyblank (1984) accepts this interpretation, though there are some cases that appear to be exceptional. Thus the LMC final *-i with a high vowel is ‘inner’ and the LMC final *-aa with a low vowel is ‘outer.’ (3) ‘Open [mouth]’ (kaikou) and ‘closed [mouth]’ (hekou). These terms are less controversial. Generally speaking, ‘closed’ rhymes contain labial elements (*-u- and/or *-w- depending on reconstruction) but ‘open’ rhymes lack them. Hence the LMC final *-i without *-w- is kaikou and the LMC final *-wi with a *-w- is hekou. There are a few problems with this definition, but I will not deal with them here. (4) The ‘Four Grades’ (si deng). This term does not appear in Yunjing itself, but Yunjing does make the four-way Grade distinction made in later rhyme tables. The interpretation of the Grades is extremely controversial. Pulleyblank (1984: 75) reconstructs the Four Grades in terms of degrees of palatalization:2 (5.2) Grade I: Grade II: Grade III: Grade IV:
no *i or *y *-y*-i*-yi-
LMC LMC LMC LMC
*kaw *kyaaw *kiaw *kyiaw
‘high’ ‘associate’ ‘tender’ ‘pour water’
Although the phonological reality of the Four Grades of Yunjing can be demonstrated with modern language data, other aspects of Yunjing are dubious. One can confirm the existence of the initials of Yunjing through the comparative method (Karlgren 1954: 218–230). However, the finals of Yunjing are another matter. As noted earlier, Yunjing organizes syllables by the EMC rhymes of Qieyun. The first preface of Yunjing is from 1161. This does not mean that the body of Yunjing itself is from 1161. On the other hand, close examination of the list of initials in the Yunjing’s preface shows that it could not possibly be from the same period as Qieyun (i.e., c. 601 CE). Yunjing’s list of initials contains ‘light lip sounds’ (labiodentals) lacking in Qieyun, the pre-LMC-based layers of Old Sino-Vietnamese (OSV), and the pre-LMC layers of southern Chinese languages (Pulleyblank 1984: 149). Coblin (1994: 60) believes that labiodentals developed in what he calls “SuiTang Chang’an,” the Chang’an dialect circa the seventh century CE. Yan Shigu (581–645 CE) distinguished between ‘light’ and ‘heavy’ labial initials in the fanqie glosses of his commentary to the Han shu (History of the Han), completed in 641 CE (Coblin 1994: 34–35). Perhaps labiodentals date as far back as the sixth century. Although scholars disagree about the details of the development of labiodentals, all agree that they are innovations and not retentions from pre-LMC. I conclude that the Qieyun rhymes in Yunjing do not reflect the rhymes of the language of Yunjing’s creator. Recall that Guangyun, the expanded redaction of Qieyun (p. 93), appeared in 1008, roughly 150 years before the 97
OLD JAPANESE
first preface of the oldest known edition of Yunjing. Guangyun preserved the rhymes of Qieyun only with minor changes. This is not surprising because EMC-based rhyme sets explicitly listed in Guangyun were still in use in during the Song Dynasty. Yunjing, like Guangyun, simply maintained rhyme categories that were culturally prestigious but phonologically obsolete by the eleventh century. The author of Yunjing probably intended to present the ‘language’ of Qieyun in table form, but he may not have realized that Qieyun did not distinguish between ‘heavy’ and ‘light’ labials. Thus he unintentionally created a composite non-language that mixed EMC and LMC elements. Although Yunjing’s Four Grades, 36 initials, and finals do correspond to distinctions in modern sinograph readings, it is improbable that Yunjing was a record of any real language containing all of its distinctions. There is no single stratum of readings reflecting the distinctions made in Yunjing. Some of Yunjing’s Qieyun-based rhyme distinctions are found only in older EMC-based layers of modern readings whereas the ‘heavy/light’ distinction is found only in newer LMC-based layers. Pulleyblank (1984: 62) considers Yunjing to represent the “Tang standard language,” e.g., the Chang’an dialect of LMC, but, as Norman and Coblin (1995: 580) point out: The temporal and regional origins of the Yunnjinq [Yunjing] are obscure in the extreme. We have no “Yunnjinq Preface” to tell us who wrote the text or why. No contemporary or later Chinese source has ever associated the Yunnjinq with either Charng’an [Chang’an] or the early northwest dialects in general. The dialectal foundation of this text, if indeed such a thing can ever be determined, is a topic for future research rather than an established fact on which assumptions about the dialect of the Tarng [Tang] capital can be based. Although I believe that Yunjing is a valuable resource for the phonological categories of earlier Chinese in general, it is not the key to LMC that Pulleyblank (1984, 1991a, 1998) believes it is. Even if Yunjing really did reflect LMC, it is only a syllabary in table form and not a dictionary. We would still have no resource for LMC analogous in scale to Qieyun, which listed fanqie pronunciations of thousands of characters. I consider the newer strata of Chinese languages and Sinoxenic to be the best evidence for LMC.
Sinoxenic (SX) sources for earlier Chinese Samuel E. Martin (1953: 4) coined the term ‘Sino-Xenic’ to refer to SinoJapanese (SJ), Sino-Korean (SK), and Sino-Vietnamese (SV), which he describes as “vast bodies of borrowed language forms.” In this book, I use 98
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
the spelling ‘Sinoxenic’ (SX) and refer to SJ, SK, SV as ‘branches’ of X. I will present a more detailed definition of SX below. SX refers to a special class of borrowings from Chinese into non-Chinese languages. This class of borrowings is characterized by two traits: (1) Scale: SX consists not of sporadic borrowings of a few words, but the importation of the entire Chinese lexicon. (2) Accuracy and consistency: SX borrowings are not random attempts to imitate Chinese pronunciations. They represent conscious attempts to imitate Chinese pronunciation as much as possible. As a result of this, they may not be exact copies of Chinese, but they do have regular correspondences with Chinese. Each Chinese initial, tone, and final was consistently rendered with the same foreign phoneme or sequence of phonemes. This regularity was inevitable because of the high status of Chinese culture. In ancient East Asia, ‘civilization’ was synonymous with ‘China.’ SX was only part of a much larger process of borrowing. The Vietnamese, Koreans, and Japanese did not merely borrow sinographs and their readings. They also imported Chinese language and culture as a whole. Until modern times, Vietnamese, Korean, and Japanese scholars were all fluent readers and writers of Classical Chinese with a profound knowledge of Classical Chinese literature. The Japanese even borrowed the layout as well as the language of Chang’an. Their capital of Nara was modeled after the capital of the Sui and the Tang. In such a sinophilic atmosphere, the non-Chinese elite would not accept poor imitations of Chinese pronunciation. Thus each branch of SX was an attempt to imitate the sounds of Chinese as closely as possible. Such attempts tested the limits of non-Chinese phonological systems and even expanded them, particularly in the case of Japanese. The non-Chinese elite did not mind straining their tongues in order to pronounce sinographs ‘properly.’ Perhaps they could not perfectly replicate Chinese, but nonetheless they probably tried their best. SX originated as Chinese with a foreign accent. When the Japanese began to learn System B (i.e., LOC and /or LOCbased Sino-Paekche) from Paekche scholars circa the fifth century, they did not intend to create ‘Sino-Japanese,’ an entity distinct from System B. Like modern students of English in Japan who do not regard their pronunciation of English as ‘Anglo-Japanese,’ the ancient Japanese elite regarded their accented pronunciation of System B as ‘Chinese,’ not as ‘Sino-Japanese.’ Some modern linguists regard the branches of SX as ‘virtual dialects’ of Chinese. Karlgren (1915–26) treated SV, SK, and SJ as if they were Chinese dialects and compared them with genuine Chinese dialects to reconstruct his ‘Ancient Chinese’ (our EMC). Several others including Pulleyblank (1984) and Starostin (1989) have also used this methodology in their reconstructions of EMC and LMC. The section entitled “Dialect Evidence” in Martin’s (1953: 4) The Phonemes of Ancient Chinese surprisingly begins with SX ‘dialects’ rather than authentic Chinese dialects. 99
OLD JAPANESE
The extreme regularity of sound correspondences between authentic and ‘virtual’ Chinese dialects justifies the use of SX in the study of Chinese historical phonology. Each stratum of a branch of SX could be considered to have been a near-twin of its Chinese source at the time of borrowing. Unfortunately, those who have used SX data for Chinese reconstruction have paid relatively little attention to the histories of the Vietnamese, Korean, and Japanese languages. Although each stratum of an SX branch began as a second-language-speaker version of Chinese, these strata have not been preserved intact over the centuries. They were subject to changes within Vietnamese, Korean, and Japanese that took place after they were borrowed. One cannot simply look up SX readings in a dictionary and use them as evidence for Chinese reconstruction; one must understand the historical phonology of Vietnamese, Korean, and Japanese so that one can distinguish between SX features that reflect earlier Chinese and SX features that reflect later changes within those non-Chinese languages. In order to prevent the reader from taking the SX evidence for OJ phonology in Chapters 7 and 8 at face value, I will summarize aspects of Japanese, Korean, and Vietnamese historical phonology which are relevant to the development of SJ, SK, and SV on pp. 100 –35. These sections will also briefly deal with the origins and characteristics of the various strata of the branches of SX and with writing systems partly based on SX with a focus on nôm (p. 129). Since I have already discussed man’yôgana, the origins of SJ, and Japanese historical phonology in Chapters 2 and 4, I will repeat only the key points of those chapters on p. 104. Sino-Japanese (SJ) Sino-Japanese (SJ) is unique among the three branches of SX because its EMC strata (collectively referred to as Go-on) have been preserved almost as well as its LMC-based stratum (Kan-on). Every sinograph has a Kan-on and at least one Go-on reading. Some even have Tô-Sô-on readings (p. 107). All of these readings are in use today to various degrees. Although all branches of SX are multilayered and SV has more surviving layers than either SJ or SK, we have very few SK and SV readings based on stages of Chinese earlier or later than LMC with the exception of OSV words (p. 124). In theory, SJ offers twice as much evidence for earlier Chinese than SK or SV do. Even if one excludes ‘pseudo-Go-on’ and ‘pseudo-Kan-on’ (pp. 104 and 107), one has enough genuine Go-on and Kan-on readings to see how the Japanese rendered all the initials and finals of both EMC and LMC. The same cannot be said of SK or SV. Although the newer strata of those two branches of SX reflect all the initials and finals of LMC, OSV reflects many but not all of the initials and finals of pre-Tang Chinese, and the older strata of SK (p. 109) give us insights only on a handful of SK finals. 100
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
SJ may surpass the other SX branches in terms of quantity, but in terms of quality it is somewhat lacking. The sound correspondences of SJ are just as regular as those of SK, SV, or genuine Chinese languages but they tend to involve multiple initials or finals corresponding to a single Japanese initial or final. The most infamous instance involves Kan-on s, which corresponds to all LMC dental, retroflex, and palatal fricatives and affricates. Kan-on final correspondences are not much better. For instance, the MSJ Kan-on final [oo] corresponds to several different LMC finals: *-Rw, *-aw, *-aaw, *-aY, *-aaY, *-aayY, *-aawY, *-RwY, *-ap, *-aap. In this book, I use a transliteration of the pre-1945 kana spelling of SJ forms to maintain distinctions lost by subsequent sound changes ( pp. 74 and 84). In post-1945 kana orthography, MSJ Kan-on [oo] is written only with ou, but in pre-1945 kana orthography, it is written with three different spellings: ou, au, and ahu. The pre-1945 spellings have a historical basis. In the case of the spellings for MSJ Kan-on [oo], we do know for sure that ou and a(h)u were once pronounced differently. The Portuguese missionaries of the late sixteenth century romanized ou as ô [oo] but romanized a(h)u as i [QQ]. But even if I use pre-1945 spellings rather than post-1945 spellings, I cannot deny that Kan-on did not make as many distinctions as SK, SV, or Chinese. The pre-1945 spelling au still corresponds to six different LMC finals: *-aw, *-aaw, *-aY, *-aaY, *-aayY, *-aawY. The situation with Go-on is only slightly better. Go-on s and z correspond to all Chinese dental, retroflex, and palatal fricatives and affricates and Go-on makes only a few more final distinctions than Kan-on. One can understand why SJ makes so few distinctions when one looks at the consonant and vowel inventories of pre-1945 SJ spelling. SJ has only 13 or 14 initial consonants, depending on whether one includes zero, whereas the fanqie spellings of Qieyun indicate 39 initial consonants for EMC (Pulleyblank 1984: 63, Starostin 1989: 12–13) and Yunjing’s preface lists 36 initials for its ‘language.’ Not all scholars accept these figures, but all agree that there were roughly three dozen initial consonants in either stage of MC. There is no doubt that Chinese consonants far outnumbered Japanese consonants when Go-on and Kan-on were borrowed. The SJ consonant inventory (Table 5.1) is identical to the OJ consonant inventory in Table 4.4 (p. 74) except for two differences: (1) I transcribe the voiceless labial obstruent of pre-1945 SJ spelling as h. (2) I have listed zero ($ ) among the SJ consonants because it corresponds to the LOC and MC glottal stop phoneme *q-. However, I have enclosed zero in parentheses since I ignore zero in my transcriptions of OJ. All of the consonants in Table 5.1 can occur in syllable-initial position in SJ. Their distribution in other positions is more restricted. The pre-1945 SJ orthography also indicates two medial glides: (1) -w- only after velars (k, g) and before non-labial vowels (a, i, e): Go-on kwau ‘wide,’ Go-on kwi ‘ghost,’ Go-on kwe ‘melon.’ 101
OLD JAPANESE
Table 5.1 The consonants of pre-1945 SJ orthography
Voiceless obstruents Voiced obstruents Nasals Liquid and glides
Labials
Dental
h<φ
t d n r
Palatal
s z
Velar
Glottal
k g
($ )
y
(2) -y- after any consonant except y or w and before non-palatal vowels (a, u, o): Go-on syau ‘sound,’ Go-on syu ‘hand,’ Go-on syo ‘book.’ The pre-1945 SJ orthography has only one true ‘final’ consonant, the mora nasal -n, which corresponds to both m and n in SX and other Chinese languages. Note that non-SJ palatal and velar nasals ( ã, Y) do not correspond to SJ -n. The early OJ equivalents of MC *-m and *-n merged into the mora nasal -n /N/ by the late Heian Period (Martin 1987: 75). Prior to this merger, MC *-m was written with kana for mu. Although both MC *-m and MC *-n words are written with -n in the standardized pre-1945 SJ orthography, Tôdô’s (1978) SJ dictionary, the source of most of the SJ readings in this book, distinguishes them by using SJ -mu for MC *-m words and SJ -n for MC *-n words. The vowel inventory of SJ (Table 5.2) is as minimal as the consonant inventory. The pre-1945 kana orthography for SJ readings reflects the fivevowel system of EMJ and subsequent stages of Japanese, not the earlier ‘eight-vowel’ system of OJ. These five vowels combine to form a few orthographic diphthongs. Most of these diphthongs are pronounced as long vowels or glide-long vowel combinations in MSJ (Table 5.3). Notice that I have placed the diphthong oi in parentheses. When checking through the reading indexes of three large SJ dictionaries (Tôdô 1978, Morohashi et al. 1981–82, Morohashi et al. 1992), I found only one SJ reading with -oi, Tô-Sô-on (p. 107) boi for Go-on bai < EMC *bRyh / Kan-on hai < *p®ayh ‘dry over heat’ in Morohashi et al. (1981–82). Apparently there are no Go-on or Kan-on readings with -oi. This gap in the Go-on and Kan-on inventory of finals will turn out to be helpful later on when I reconstruct the phonetic value of OJ ey on p. 227. Table 5.2 The vowels of pre-1945 SJ orthography Front High Mid Low
Central
i e
Back u o
a
102
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
Table 5.3 The diphthongs of pre-1945 SJ orthography i a i u e o
ai
u MSJ [ai]
ui MSJ [ui] ei MSJ [ee]~[ei] (oi) MSJ [oi]
au iu uu eu ou
MSJ MSJ MSJ MSJ MSJ
[oo] [yuu] [uu] [yoo] [oo]
None of the diphthongs in Table 5.3 can appear before SJ renderings of MC final consonants (-hu, -ti/tu, -n, -ki/ku, -i/u). SJ readings have the following structure: (5.3) C1(G)V(C 2) C1 = initials G = glides V = vowels C 2 = the various SJ counterparts of MC final consonants: (a) the mora nasal n (b) the vowels {i, u} (forming the diphthongs in Table 5.3) (c) the CV sequences {hu, (mu), ti/tu, ki/ku} Although the above discussion may imply that SJ is but a pale reflection of Chinese, one must realize that the SJ of pre-1945 orthography is not the same as the SJ of the OJ period. Go-on and Kan-on did not always render multiple Chinese finals with a single Japanese final. The pre-1945 kana orthography I use for SJ reflects the five-vowel system of post-OJ, not the vowel systems of the Japanese who borrowed Go-on and Kan-on. We do not know for certain when the pre-OJ six-vowel system became the OJ ‘eight-vowel’ system, but it is possible that Go-on was borrowed by fifthand sixth-century Japanese who distinguished between eight ‘vowels.’ We do know that the OJ of the seventh and eighth century had an ‘eight-vowel’ system, so the Japanese of that period must have used some or all of their eight ‘vowels’ to imitate the vowels of Chang’an LMC. Unfortunately, we have no dictionaries of SJ compiled during the OJ period. We cannot assume that OJ phonogram readings and OJ Go-on or OJ Kan-on readings were the same. OJ phonogram writing was an attempt to write the syllables of one language (OJ) with symbols originally meant to represent the syllables of another language (Chinese). There is no guarantee that each OJ syllable had an approximate equivalent in the syllabic inventory of OJ period SJ, System D (Sino-Paekche), or System E (Chang’an LMC). Even if we did know OJ period SJ readings, we could not solve the problem of the reconstruction of OJ by reading phonograms in OJ period SJ. There 103
OLD JAPANESE
is no guarantee that all native OJ syllables occurred in OJ period SJ. Furthermore, to read phonograms in OJ period SJ, we would have to know the phonetic values of OJ consonants and ‘vowels.’ It would be circular to use ‘OJ period SJ readings’ based on our assumptions about OJ phonetics to reconstruct OJ phonetics. We must reconstruct OJ before we can reconstruct OJ period SJ. We have to know what sounds the ancient Japanese had at their disposal in order to figure out how they pronounced SJ. To avoid circularity, we can use only Go-on and Kan-on readings which have been attested in kana after the OJ period to aid us in the reconstruction of OJ. SJ will not play a major role in my reconstruction because SV and SK preserved more MC phonological distinctions than either Go-on or Kan-on. Hence SV and SK are better approximations of MC than SJ. Furthermore, as I will demonstrate in the following sections, SJ, SK, and SV share many features but also have several differences which are not the result of Vietnamese, Korean, or Japanese-internal sound changes. They reflect similar but not identical dialects of Chinese from various regions and periods. Among the branches of SX, only SJ ‘descends’ from Systems D and E, the foundations of OJ orthography. Thus we cannot ignore SJ if we are to understand the orthography of Kojiki and Shoki poetry. Go-on ‘Go-on’ literally means ‘sounds of Wu.’ ‘Wu’ refers to Jiankang (modern Nanjing), the capital of several states during the Six Dynasties period (Pulleyblank 1991a: 3). The term may imply that Go-on – and Systems B through D – derive from southern LOC and EMC. Although Go-on consists of the earliest surviving strata of SJ, it probably does not constitute the earliest layer of loans in Japanese. I have already dealt with the phonology of these ‘pre-Sino-Japanese’ (PSJ) loans in pre-OJ in depth in Miyake (1997), so I will not say anything more about them here. The earliest layer of true SJ loans according to the definition in Section 5.3 may date from the fifth century, when Paekche scholars such as ‘Achiki’ and ‘Wani’ taught System B to the early Japanese (p. 9). I suspect that System B was actually early Sino-Paekche based on Middle Late Old Chinese (MLOC) rather than MLOC itself (pp. 9 and 11). Thus this first layer may have been a Japanese attempt to imitate Paekche imitations of Chinese. Later layers of Go-on may have been imitations of newer versions of SinoPaekche and/or EMC (i.e., Systems C and D). Many Go-on readings were lost after the importation of Kan-on (p. 105). Yet we find Go-on readings for every single character in SJ dictionaries (kanwa jiten). Lexicographers have invented what I call ‘pseudo-Go-on’ on the basis of fanqie (Miller 1967: 106, Tôdô 1980: 168). Go-on readings in today’s SJ dictionaries are a mix of genuine borrowings from Systems B through D and what Miller (1967: 106) calls “linguistic ghosts.” It is often 104
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
difficult if not impossible to sort out which readings are real and which readings are imaginary. I have yet to see two SJ dictionaries whose Go-on readings match completely. I have relied mostly upon Tôdô (1978) for the SJ readings of the Kojiki and Shoki phonograms in Appendices C and D. The great Japanese Sinologist Tôdô (1978: 1) openly admits in his introduction that some of his SJ readings are artificial: “Even in cases whenever readings are not found in Japanese language data, I have indicated them, inferring the Go-on and Kan-on readings from homophonous characters in Guangyun and Yunjing.” Unfortunately, he does not indicate which readings in the body of his dictionary were inferred from homophones in Guangyun or Yunjing. If I could not find Go-on readings in Tôdô (1978), I obtained them from Morohashi (1955– 60), Morohashi et al. (1981–82), or Morohashi et al. (1992), knowing that all of these dictionaries contained pseudo-Go-on readings. A truly honest SJ dictionary would have many sinographs listed without Go-on and/or Kan-on readings. Tôdô (1980: 168) himself gives some good advice about how to avoid pseudo-Go-on and pseudo-Kan-on: “To use Kan-on and Go-on as data for the history of Chinese phonology, it is best for us to limit ourselves to old materials with glosses for character readings or specific vocabulary items which have been transmitted such as tousai ‘east and west,’ kyaudai ‘brothers,’ and rokusyau ‘green rust on copper.’ ” I agree with Tôdô. I believe that a comprehensive study of the Japanese lexicon through time as well as the study of old SJ glosses would be necessary to determine the true SJ readings of characters. But since SJ plays a limited role in my reconstruction, for the time being I will use the SJ readings of Tôdô (1978), Morohashi (1955–60), Morohashi et al. (1981–82), and Morohashi et al. (1992). Kan-on ‘Kan-on’ literally means ‘sounds of Han’ or ‘Chinese sounds.’ After the Sui unified China in 581, they and their Tang successors ruled the country from Chang’an. The once marginal dialect of Chang’an in the northwest rose to prominence while the once prestigious dialect of Jiankang (modern Nanjing) in the east declined. This shift of status was not immediate. Intellectuals from the east and south came to the new capital during the Sui Dynasty, bringing their dialects with them (Pulleyblank 1984: 61; Coblin 1994: 9–10). Although Lu Fayan compiled Qieyun (p. 93) in Chang’an, neither he nor the scholars who discussed rhyming with him were natives of the northwest (Pulleyblank 1962: 64, Malmqvist 1973: 14, Coblin 1994: 9–10). Thus the Japanese missions who began to arrive in Chang’an in the early seventh century encountered not only the local dialect but also transplanted 105
OLD JAPANESE
dialects from other regions. The Japanese initially had no motivation to adopt the local dialect as a new basis for their sinograph pronunciations. They could still hear the ‘sounds of Wu’ in the speech of upper-class immigrants. Perhaps the Japanese learned the last stratum of Go-on in Chang’an. But eventually the ‘sounds of Wu’ lost their former lustre. As previously mentioned, Yan Shigu made a distinction between ‘light lip sounds’ and ‘heavy lip sounds’ in the fanqie glosses of his commentary to the Han shu (History of the Han), completed in 641 CE (Coblin 1994: 34–35). The ‘sounds of Wu’ brought to Chang’an by the first generation of eastern and southern scholars were being rejected or even forgotten by later generations who regarded them as “provincial and substandard” (Pulleyblank 1991a: 3). The term ‘sounds of Wu’ was “somewhat pejorative” (Pulleyblank 1984: 154). Tôdô (1980: 166) notes that even Qieyun was “slandered” because it represented the old-fashioned ‘sounds of Wu.’ Oddly, the Japanese did not use the term current in China itself for the speech of Chang’an, ‘sounds of Qin,’ which would have been Sin-in in Kan-on. ‘Qin’ referred to the extremely short-lived but also extremely infamous Qin Dynasty (221–206 BCE) that had unified the ‘warring states’ of China. The Qin capital was in Xianyang, only ten kilometers away from Chang’an (Tôdô 1978: 1663). I suspect that ‘Kan-on’ (‘sounds of Han’) may have been a reference to the Western Han Dynasty (202 BCE– 8 CE), whose capital had been in Chang’an itself. ‘Han’ could also refer to China as a whole, so the term ‘Kan-on’ could have emphasized the direct Chinese origins of the latest sinograph pronunciation. Go-on were just imitations of Korean imitations, but Kan-on were imitations of the real thing. When Nihon shoki was being compiled in the late seventh and early eighth centuries, scribes used the ‘real thing’ – System E, the Chang’an dialect of LMC (CLMC) – as the basis of their transcriptions of Japanese poetry. Some scribes were more familiar with CLMC than others. Hence we see different degrees of retentions from SDBT in different volumes of Shoki (p. 57). Mori (1991) has divided Shoki into two strata, ‘alpha’ and ‘beta.’ The ‘alpha section’ poetry has fewer SDBT retentions than the ‘beta section’ poetry. Mori (1991) believes that the division between the two strata are clear-cut, but I see the key characteristics of Kan-on and System-E-based transcription (SEBT) in both strata of Shoki: (1) The use of CLMC prenasalized obstruents to represent OJ voiced obstruents: CLMC *mb for OJ b, CLMC *nd for OJ d, etc. Cf. the sound correspondences between CLMC prenasalized obstruents and OJ voiced obstruents: CLMC *mb : Kan-on b, CLMC *nd : Kan-on d, etc. (2) The use of CLMC ‘muddy’ obstruents (reconstructed with *® by Pulleyblank 1984: 68) to represent OJ voiceless as well as voiced obstruents: CLMC *p® for OJ p, CLMC *t® for OJ t, etc. Cf. the sound correspondences 106
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
between CLMC ‘muddy’ initials and Kan-on voiceless obstruents: CLMC *p® : Kan-on h, CLMC *t® : Kan-on t, etc. (3) The absence of phonograms used for their OC sound values. Although SDBT and the majority of Go-on were more or less contemporary, phonograms such as EH *kye / EMC *ciR > Go-on si ‘branch’ for OJ kyi and EH *tyRq / EMC *ctq > Go-on si ‘stop’ for OJ to were still in use as late as the eighth century (Ôno Tôru 1962: 141). Such archaic phonograms are completely absent from Shoki. (4) The use of phonograms of the ‘genitive’ rhyme solely for OJ syllables ending either in -i or -iy. Go-on and SDBT readings for ‘genitive’ rhyme characters end either in i-like vowels or in o-like vowels, whereas Kan-on and SEBT readings of ‘genitive’ rhyme characters end only in i-like vowels. I will conclude this section with a note on ‘pseudo-Kan-on.’ Although Kan-on is the dominant variety of SJ today, there are some sinographs whose Kan-on readings (a) were forgotten or (b) were never transmitted to Japan. Thus lexicographers have supplied these sinographs with Kan-on ‘readings’ generated on the basis of fanqie (cf. the pseudo-Go-on on p. 104). Some lexicographers even altered attested Kan-on readings to fit preconceived notions about Kan-on: e.g., changing Kan-on mei ‘bright’ to pseudo-Kan-on bei so that there are no Kan-on readings with nasal initials (Miller 1967: 106). Fortunately, my sources for SJ (Tôdô 1978, Morohashi 1955–60, Morohashi et al. 1981–82, and Morohashi et al. 1992) do not alter attested readings. Nevertheless, SJ data from dictionaries can be used only with great caution. Other strata The importation of Chinese readings into Japan did not stop with the Kan-on of the late seventh and early eighth centuries. The Japanese court continued to send missions to Tang China until 838. Even after the court severed its official relations with the deteriorating Tang in the late ninth century (Varley 1984: 54, 75), Japanese continued to go to China. They learned late Tang and Northern Song (960–1127 CE) readings which Tôdô (1980: 172) calls “New Kan-on” (Shin Kan-on). But this New Kan-on never caught on in Japan. For example, New Kan-on hosa < Northern Song *pho saq ‘bodhisattva’ did not replace the established Go-on word bosatsu. Practically no New Kan-on pronunciations survive in MSJ. One cannot even find genuine or fake New Kan-on pronunciations in dictionaries. After New Kan-on came various strata collectively known as ‘Tô-Sô-on’ (lit. ‘sounds of Tang and Song’). The term ‘Tô-Sô-on’ is somewhat misleading since the Tang Dynasty had long since fallen by the time Sôtô and Rinzai Zen monks brought back the readings that they had learned in the Southern Song (1127–1279) capital of Hangzhou (Tôdô 1978: 1587). ‘Tô-Sô-on’ can refer to any SJ readings later than Go-on and Kan-on, though in the strictest 107
OLD JAPANESE
sense it refers to borrowings from late Northern Song and early Yuan (Tôdô 1980: 174). Even though Tô-Sô-on never seriously threatened Kan-on or Go-on, a number of Tô-Sô-on words such as isu (cf. Go-on and Kan-on *isi) are still common in MSJ. Note that Tô-Sô-on -u in words such as su ‘child; nominal suffix’ corresponds to -i in Kan-on and Go-on. This word belonged to the EMC *-t ‘genitive’ rhyme. Late EMC had merged the EMC *-iR ‘branch,’ *-i ‘fat,’ and *-t ‘genitive’ rhymes into a single rhyme *-i which persisted into early LMC. Hence the later stratum of Go-on and Kan-on as a whole render these rhymes with -i. Early LMC *-i then became some sort of non-palatal vowel after sibilants (*s, *s®, *ts, *tsh, *ts®, *Z, *Z®) in late LMC. Pulleyblank reconstructs this vowel as *rC before retroflex sibilants (*Z, *Z®) and as *zC before dental sibilants (*s, *s®, *ts, *tsh, *ts®). (5.4) *i > *i >
*rC / *zC /
C_# C_#
C = {*Z, *Z®} C = {*s, *s®, *ts, *tsh, *ts®}
I prefer to reconstruct this vowel as *t in both environments: (5.5) *i >
*t
/
C_#
C = {*s, *s®, *ts, *tsh, *ts®, *Z, *Z®}
Regardless of which reconstruction is correct, all evidence points toward a non-palatal vowel for prestige dialects of late LMC. SK, SV, and the literary layers of nearly all modern Chinese languages have non-palatal vowels for words of the early LMC *-i rhyme with retroflex and dental sibilants: (5.6) ‘child’
Early Late SK LMC LMC *tsi *tst co [ts£]
SV
Md
Literary Taiwanese tO [ttt] zh [ts)] chu3 [tsu]
Colloquial readings of characters in southern Chinese languages still preserve the earlier *-i: Literary Taiwanese su 5 < LMC *st ‘four’ corresponds to Colloquial Taiwanese si 5 < pre-LMC *si. OSV also preserves pre-LMC *i: SV tO [ttt] < LMC *tst ‘child’ corresponds to OSV tí [tii] (Wang 1958: 380). Although this discussion may seem completely irrelevant, I must point out this phenomenon for two reasons: (1) Non-palatal vowels for words of the early LMC *-i rhyme with retroflex and dental sibilants are late Tang innovations. Knowing this will help us to date SK and SV in the next two sections (pp. 109 and 117). (2) In Chapter 8, we will see many cases of SK -o [£] and SV -e [tt] corresponding to OJ -i. Knowing that the rhymes SK -o [£] and SV -e [tt] reflect an innovation (*i > *t) which occurred after the borrowing of Go-on 108
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
and Kan-on will help us to avoid misinterpreting them as evidence for nonpalatal pronunciations of OJ i (e.g., *[£] or *[t] ). Sino-Korean (SK) Unlike Japan, the Korean peninsula is directly adjacent to China. Contact between the non-Chinese tribes of the peninsula and the Chinese of the mainland was inevitable. Weiman (Korean Wiman) of the northeastern Chinese state of Yan took over the northern part of the peninsula circa the third century CE. The Western Han invaded this territory and founded four colonies in 108 BCE. The natives of the north may have been exposed to Western and Eastern Han Dynasty Chinese for several centuries. The Chinese never did dominate the entire peninsula. The king of the tribal state of Koguryo (Jpn Kôkuri) was crowned by the Chinese in the first century CE. Koguryo destroyed the last of the Chinese colonies in 313 CE. To the southwest and southeast of Koguryo, Paekche (Jpn Kudara) and Silla (Jpn Shiragi) emerged as states in the third and fourth centuries CE. The enigmatic tribal confederation of Kaya (Jpn Mimana) was formed on the southern coast between these two states. The peninsula was entirely under native rule by the fourth century CE (Lewin 1973: 22, Ki-baik Lee 1980: 507, Haewoo Lee 1994: 208–209). Each of these states probably had its own language. Although independent from China, the ‘Three Kingdoms’ of the peninsula – Koguryo, Paekche, and Silla – imported Chinese culture and sent missions to the various Chinese states during the Six Dynasties Period (Yu 1991). I believe that LOC and EMC dialects of this period formed the basis of ‘Old Sino-Korean’ (OSK): Sino-Koguryo, Sino-Paekche, and Sino-Silla. (If Sino-Kaya existed, it too would have been based on LOC and EMC.) Best (1983: 146) claims that Paekche was recognized as “the most culturally sophisticated of the Three Kingdoms.” Even the Chinese “were speaking respectfully of the accomplishments of Paekche’s [Confucian] scholars.” Paekche men of learning such as ‘Wani’ and ‘Achiki’ spread their knowledge of Chinese language and culture and Buddhism to their Japanese allies in the southeast. Perhaps the early Systems underlying Go-on and the bulk of Japanese transcriptions apart from Shoki were based on various strata of their Sino-Paekche pronunciations rather than on LOC and EMC dialects. Paekche was ultimately doomed. Its ally Japan was no match for the new Tang Dynasty. Intent on expanding into the peninsula, the Tang forged an alliance with Silla, which had already conquered Kaya in the sixth century. With the help of the Tang, Silla defeated Paekche in 663 CE and Koguryo in 668 CE, thereby unifying the peninsula for the first time. Paekche and Koguryo refugees “played a vital role as scribes, craftsmen, and artists in the advancement of culture and civilization in Japan” (Varley 1984: 22). Their languages died out, but the final stages of their branches of SX may live on in the form of Go-on. Since students from all of the Three 109
OLD JAPANESE
Kingdoms had gone to the Tang capital of Chang’an in the seventh century (Haewoo Lee 1994: 220), it is also possible that these Paekche and Koguryo refugees taught CLMC (System E) to the Japanese. Unified Silla (668–935) borrowed a new system of character readings from northern LMC which formed the core of Sino-Korean proper. Old Korean, the Silla language, was related to the ancestor of the Early Middle Korean (EMK) of Koryo (935–1392), the Late Middle Korean (LMK) of the fifteenth century, and modern Korean (Vovin 1996b). This section will briefly outline what little is known about the varieties of OSK, sketch the phonology of SK, and attempt to determine the origins of SK. Since I am only using SK evidence for this book, I will not discuss aspects of Korean historical phonology which are not relevant to SK. Old Sino-Korean (OSK) ‘Old Sino-Korean’ refers to all of the branches of SX of the Korean peninsula prior to its unification in 668 CE: Sino-Koguryo, Sino-Paekche, Sino-Silla, and possibly Sino-Kaya. Practically nothing is known about Sino-Kaya at this point, so I will not mention it again. Our knowledge of the other three varieties of OSK is not much better. Like the Japanese prior to the eighth century, the peoples of the Three Kingdoms used phonograms to record proper nouns. The degree of overlap between Paekche and Japanese phonograms is striking and confirms the Paekche origins of Japanese writing (Bentley 2001). Toh (1977, 1981, 1984, 1985, 1987), Lyu (1983), Yu (1991), Eom (1991, 1994), Ryu (1994), Bentley (1998b, 2001) are some of the many studies on Three Kingdoms phonograms and OSK. Unfortunately, most of these studies with the exception of Bentley (1998b, 2001) suffer from four problems. (1) Most scholars seem to assume that OSK readings and the readings of phonograms in transcriptions were identical. But this was not the case in Japan, and it may not have been the case in Korea. The aims of SX and sinographic transcription necessitate different readings. SX is meant to mimic Chinese, whereas sinographic transcription is meant to record non-Chinese sounds with phonograms representing the nearest Chinese equivalents. Unless the syllabic inventories of a variety of Chinese (or its SX incarnation) and a non-Chinese language perfectly match, compromise is inevitable in transcription. (2) To know how much compromise is involved, we must know something about the phonotactics of Chinese and the languages of the Three Kingdoms. Unfortunately, Koguryo and Paekche are extinct, so we cannot draw upon any modern data from them. Silla is the ancestor of Old Korean (OK; see below), but our knowledge of OK phonology is shaky. Thus we must look at LOC and EMC phonotactics to understand what choices were available for the scribes of the Three Kingdoms. 110
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
Yet no one has ever analyzed the transcriptions of the Three Kingdoms with an understanding of the phonotactics of earlier Chinese. It seems that scholars assume that OC and MC had more than enough syllables to render nonChinese languages, even though there are gaps in the syllabic inventory of Chinese that prevent exact matches between Chinese and non-Chinese syllables. (3) If we want to understand the phonotactics of earlier Chinese, we need to work with the best available Chinese reconstructions. But apart from Bentley (1998b, 2001), all scholars in this field use outdated Karlgrenian reconstructions. (4) Some scholars superimpose assumptions upon the actual evidence. Believing that all Altaic languages have vowel harmony,3 Kiyose (1991) reconstructs vowel harmony for the languages of the Three Kingdoms, even though the phonograms’ Chinese readings do not support his reconstructions. For example, he reconstructs Koguryo LOC *koq sye ‘gem’ as *kösi with a front rounded vowel *ö absent in the LOC reading of the phonogram LOC *koq ‘old’ (1991: 262). One must value evidence over one’s own assumptions. Even if one did avoid all four of the problems listed above, one still would be far from reconstructing all but the vaguest picture of the various branches of OSK. Since not all initial and final classes are represented in the transcriptions, we would have no idea how the branches of OSK rendered certain LOC and EMC initials and finals. Furthermore, we do not know enough about phonological differences between LOC dialects to determine the Chinese dialectal origins of the peninsular branches of SX. Yu (1991: 66) theorizes that Sino-Koguryo is based on the Chinese of the northern kingdom of Wei while Eom (1991: 11) theorizes that Sino-Paekche is based on southern Chinese, but these theories cannot be verified at the present time. Since so little is known about OSK, I will not use OSK evidence when I reconstruct OJ in Chapters 7 and 8. Sino-Korean proper (SK) After Silla unified the Korean peninsula in 668 CE, Sino-Silla became the dominant and eventually the only variety of SX in the region. Late SinoKoguryo and late Sino-Paekche withered away along with the Koguryo and Paekche languages. The descendants of their speakers adopted the Silla language. Yi Kimun (1961: 22) refers to the language of Unified Silla as ‘Old Korean’ (OK). The Sino-Silla of OK was probably a multistratal mix of readings derived from LOC, EMC, and LMC. Traces of the earlier strata may be found in three early types of Korean orthography: hyangchal (‘local letters’) itwu (‘clerk readings’), and kwukyel (‘oral formulae’).4 These extinct writing systems are beyond the scope of this book. 111
OLD JAPANESE
The newest stratum of Sino-Silla has survived up to the present day. Haewoo Lee (1994: 210) calls this stratum ‘Late Sino-Silla.’ I will call it ‘SK proper’ or simply ‘SK.’ Its dating is somewhat controversial. Haewoo Lee (1994: 207) has summarized six proposals for the origins of SK (Maspero 1920, Karlgren 1926, Arisaka 1936,5 Kôno 1964–67, Pak 1971, and Sin 1982). I will add two more views to Lee’s list, including Lee’s own view. (7) SK derives “from the northern Late Middle Chinese in about 7–8 centuries [sic], particularly from the new standard language of Changan [sic] in the period of Late Middle Chinese” (Haewoo Lee 1994: 207). (8) SK derives from four stages of Chinese: OC (before the second century CE), MC (circa the seventh century), Old Mandarin (circa the fourteenth century), and modern Mandarin (Eom 1998: 326). I will summarize my own view below. Modern SK is multistratal. A few readings are OC-based relics: SK kay ‘general object classifier’ < Western Han *kaayh (cf. OSV cái [kaay] ‘id.’). Still others are from Old Mandarin (OM): ‘defeat’ has two SK readings, (1) pwuk < LMC *puRk and (2) pay < OM *pjy (Eom 1998: 332). There are a handful of readings of sinographs based on modern Mandarin (Eom 1998: 333) which I regard as ordinary borrowings rather than SK since they are extremely rare and unsystematic. Nonetheless the majority of SK readings – perhaps up to 95 per cent – are from LMC as claimed by Haewoo Lee and not from the EMC ‘language’ of Qieyun as claimed by Karlgren (1926), Pak (1971), or Sin (1982). I believe that SK represents a variety of northern Chinese somewhat newer than the variety reflected by Kan-on (p. 105). If Kan-on dates from the seventh century, then perhaps SK dates from the eighth century. Thus I am largely in agreement with Haewoo Lee (1994). Haewoo Lee (1994) gives four arguments for the Chang’an LMC origin of SK: (1) The z of fifteenth-century SK corresponds to Chang’an LMC *r which appears in Tibetan transcriptions as zh [9] (Luo 1933a). Lee assumes that the LMK letter ‘triangle’ transcribed as z in Yale romanization was actually a voiced fricative *z. However, this view has been challenged by Vovin (1993), who reconstructs z as a palatal nasal *ã mostly on the basis of Korean-internal evidence. Moreover, SK has nasals corresponding to Chang’an LMC prenasalized stops: SK m and n correspond to CLMC *mb and *nd. In this respect, SK resembles non-northwestern Chinese dialects which never developed Chang’an-style prenasalized stops. (2) SK has a medial glide -y- in Grade II words corresponding to Pulleyblank’s reconstruction of a medial glide *-y- in LMC Grade II words. However, a medial -y- is not found in CLMC-based Kan-on or in the Tibetan transcriptions of northwestern LMC. This implies that SK cannot derive from CLMC. (3) SK does not distinguish finals which were distinct in EMC. For example, SK, like Kan-on, generally has one equivalent (SK i) of the EMC 112
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
*-iR ‘branch,’ *-i ‘fat,’ and *-t ‘genitive’ rhymes. (SK -o [£] for these three rhymes corresponds to LMC *t. See (5.6).) Thus SK must be based on an LMC dialect which had merged these rhymes. For other examples of mergers reflected in SK, see Haewoo Lee (1994: 216–217). (4) The SK coda -l corresponds to the *-r of northwestern LMC rather than to the *-t of EMC and of southern LMC. The origin of SK -l is rather controversial. For a summary of various views, see Haewoo Lee (1994: 217– 220). Like Haewoo Lee (1994), Arisaka Hideyo (1957: 305), and Yi Kimun (1961: 56), I believe that SK -l reflects northern LMC *-r < EMC *-t rather than a lenition of southern LMC *-t. SK -l corresponds to -r in the Tibetan transcriptions of northwestern LMC and to -t(V) in Kan-on, SV, and southern Chinese languages: (5.7) SK -l
Tib. tr. of Kan-on S. LMC SV, Hakka, NW LMC Cnt, Taiwan -r -ti/-tu *-t -t
Note that Kan-on has -ti/-tu with -t- rather than -r-. Assuming that Kan-on -t- was *t in the seventh century, I believe that this -t- reflects early CLMC *-t which later became the later CLMC *-r attested in the Tibetan transcriptions. I have already eliminated a northwestern LMC origin for SK on the basis of the different treatments of nasals and Grade II in CLMC and SK. Moreover, I can eliminate a southern LMC origin for SK on the basis of the different treatments of *-t in the south and SK. Only northeastern LMC remains as a possible source for SK. However, Alexander Vovin (p.c.) has pointed out that it would make no sense for SK to be borrowed from the northeast, which was less culturally prestigious than the Tang capital of Chang’an in the northwest. At present I cannot reconcile this sociolinguistic observation with the isogloss evidence. Even if Haewoo Lee (1994: 210–211) is correct in assuming that the name reforms of King Kyengtek were based on SK proper, we have very little evidence for SK readings from the Unified Silla period up to the early Yi Dynasty in the fifteenth century. The situation improves immeasurably after the promulgation of the Korean hankul alphabet in 1446. We are blessed not only with the first alphabetic transcriptions of SK readings but also the first SK dictionary, the Tongkwuk cengwun (Correct Rhymes of the Eastern Nation, hereafter TKCW; 1447) which lists readings in hankul for thousands of characters arranged by their rhymes. But as its title implies, TKCW was intended to codify the ‘right’ readings for characters. When writing sinograph readings in hankul, one was supposed to use the readings in TKCW, not the actual readings that had been imported from China centuries ago during the Unified Silla period. The TKCW readings are an interesting blend of elements from the Chinese rhyme dictionaries and tables (pp. 93 and 96) on the one hand and actual SK 113
OLD JAPANESE
readings on the other. Samuel E. Martin (1997: 264) views the TKCW system of readings as “a reconstruction of Middle Chinese phonology in terms of the Korean sound system as represented by the hankul symbols.” Until recently, there has been a tendency to “dismiss the readings given in that dictionary as wholly artificial and prescriptive” but Kang (1997: 124– 125) sees TKCW as “an extremely valuable work not only for interpreting the Korean readings of Chinese characters, but also for understanding Middle Korean and the Korean alphabet in a much broader sense.” Kang (1997: 125–128) proves his point by demonstrating the close correlations between TKCW finals and the finals of the authentic SK preserved in fifteenthcentury spelling ‘mistakes’ and in the non-TKCW-based SK orthography of later centuries. But although I also think the true worth of TKCW has been grossly underestimated, no one can claim that the TKCW readings are genuine SK readings. Thus I will generally avoid citing TKCW readings in this book. Instead, I will use the SK readings taken from the Cenwun okphyen (Jewel Book of All Rhymes, hereafter CWOP) dictionary of c. 1796 which was modeled after the Chinese Kangxi zidian dictionary of 1716 CE (John Bentley, p.c.). Although CWOP was published over three hundred years after the first attested real SK readings in hankul, its orthography is extremely faithful to the post-TKCW SK orthography of the sixteenth century. I call this orthography the ‘premodern SK orthography’ as opposed to the prescriptive fifteenth-century TKCW SK orthography or the modern postwar SK orthography. All ‘SK’ forms in this book are cited in Yale romanizations of premodern SK spellings with premodern pronunciations. The premodern SK orthography originated as a phonetic transcription of actual SK pronunciations in the late fifteenth century without the artificial distinctions of TKCW or the pitch marks that were a feature of all early hankul writing. Despite changes in SK pronunciation, this orthography remained fairly stable during the Yi Dynasty and persisted into the Japanese colonial period. Many of the spellings in Choy Namsen’s Sin cacen (New Sinographic Dictionary) of 1915 are identical to those of earlier centuries, though Sin cacen also lists alternative spellings reflecting twentieth-century pronunciations. One can see numerous examples of the conservatism of early twentieth-century SK orthography by comparing the Sin cacen readings with those of CWOP and earlier works in Nam (1973). There is only one major difference between early and late premodern SK orthography. According to Nam (1973: 8, 183), the hankul letter z (LMK *[ ã] or *[z] ) used in the fifteenth-century TKCW orthography continued to be used in non-prescriptive SK orthography to the sixteenth century. Thereafter it was replaced by the hankul letter for a zero initial. Since CWOP was compiled in the eighteenth century, it does not distinguish between zero-initial and z-initial readings. Hence I will use TKCW and the pre-seventeenth-century SK readings collected by Nam (1973) in order to 114
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
Table 5.4 SK consonants (after Kang Sinhang 1997: 119) Labial
Dental and palatal
Velar
Glottal
Unaspirated
p
t
c [ts]
k
(q) [}]
Aspirated
ph [ph]
th [th]
ch [tsh]
kh
h [kh]
‘Muddy’
( pp)
(tt)
(ss)
(cc)
(kk)
(hh)
Nasal
m
n
{z} {[z] or [ ã] }
Liquid or glide
w
l [r]/[l]
s
y
ng [Y] (zero)
(-lq)
determine whether characters listed in CWOP with zero initials were once read with initial z. I will now sketch the phonology of the SK recorded in premodern orthography with reference to the phonology of the SK of TKCW. Table 5.4 lists all of the consonants in TKCW and premodern SK orthography in Martin’s (1992) Yale romanization for LMK. Consonants found only in TKCW are given in parentheses. The z found in early premodern SK orthography is given in curly brackets ({}) to distinguish it from the prescriptive letters unique to TKCW. Since premodern SK orthography was based on the actual pronunciation of fifteenth-century SK, the SK sound values given here and elsewhere are those of the fifteenth century. All of the consonants in Table 5.4 are potential SK initials with the exception of -lq which occurs only as a coda (see below). The following peculiarities of the TKCW initials require explanation. (1) TKCW had a series of ‘muddy’ obstruents ( pp, tt, ss, cc, kk, hh) which corresponded to the ‘muddy’ obstruents listed in Yunjing and distinguished in fanqie from ‘clear’ and ‘second clear’ obstruents. The ‘muddy’ stops and affricates ( pp, tt, cc, kk) of TKCW corresponded to non-aspirates ( p, t, c, s, k) and aspirates ( ph, th, ch) in SK. The ‘muddy’ fricatives of TKCW (ss, hh) corresponded to the ordinary SK fricatives s and h. I will not speculate about how LMK speakers pronounced the TKCW ‘muddy’ initials here, though Kang (1997: 119) assumes that they were like the tense unaspirated obstruents of modern Korean ( pp, tt, ss, cc, kk). There are two modern SK readings with ss- and one with kk-, but these rare initials have nothing to do with TKCW or Chinese (Martin 1992: 112). (2) TKCW aspirates regularly correspond to Chinese aspirates. However, aspiration in authentic SK is unpredictable. (3) I have already noted that z ( [z] or [ ã] ) was not an artificial initial, since it could be found in real SK readings up to the sixteenth century. 115
OLD JAPANESE
Although it is absent from the orthography of CWOP, it can be restored on the basis of pre-seventeenth-century readings. (4) TKCW allowed ng in initial position. This ng- was meant to correspond to the Chinese initial *Y ‘doubt,’ but TKCW often confuses ng- (GD ) with the zero initial (G) that is obligatory before vowels and glides without preceding consonants. Many cases of ng- in TKCW are unetymological. I suspect that the graphic similarity between the ng- and zero initial letters may have caused this confusion. I also doubt that many actually tried to pronounce the prescriptive initial ng- of TKCW. In premodern SK orthography, the letters for the TKCW initial ng and the zero initial became interchangeable symbols for phonetic zero in initial position. Thus the partly etymological ng-zero initial distinction of TKCW is completely absent from SK. (5) TKCW distinguishes between a glottal stop initial q- and the zero initial. Premodern SK orthography dispenses with this distinction entirely and replaces q- with the zero initial. TKCW and SK allow the following codas: (5.8) TKCW: -p SK: -p
-m -w -lq -n -m -$ -l -n
-y -k -y -k
-ng -ng
Both the SK of TKCW and the SK of the premodern orthography have a total of seven vowels whose phonetic interpretation has been extremely controversial (Table 5.5). The phonetic values given in Table 5.5 are identical to those of modern Korean, with the exception of o [£], which no longer exists; it has merged with a in SK readings. Note however that premodern diphthongs have been monophthongized in modern Korean: e.g., ay [ay] is now pronounced [ε]. Kim Wancin (1963) has proposed that the fifteenth-century LMK vowels were phonetically quite different from the modern Korean vowels. This view is quite popular among Korean linguists, though some prefer to date the shift before LMK. However, I do not believe any such shift existed. Various types of evidence have been cited against the shift: internal (Martin 1998), comparative (Martin 1998), transcriptional (Vovin 1998), Sinoxenic (Miyake 1998), and theoretical (Oh 1998). I will not repeat the arguments made in the aforementioned works here. I will simply assume that Korean vowels Table 5.5 SK vowels
High Mid Low
Front
Central
Back
i [i]
u [t] e [R] a [a]
wu [u] wo [o] o [£]
116
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
have remained stable at least since the time of the borrowing of SK proper in Unified Silla. Many earlier SK glide –vowel and vowel–glide combinations have monophthongized into single vowels in modern SK pronunciation (e.g., ay [ay] > [ε] ), but I will ignore these monophthongizations and cite the earlier pronunciations. The TKCW orthography even marked LMK pitch equivalents of MC tones with dots. However, the premodern SK orthography ignores pitch entirely. This will not be a problem for me, since I will not be reconstructing OJ pitch accent. In the modern standard pronunciation of SK, there is a correlation between the MC Rising and Departing tones and vowel length. However, Martin (1992: 112) notes that this correlation has many exceptions. The segments described above combine to form SK readings with the structure: (5.9) C(G)V(G)(C) C = {all consonants including zero and excluding ng} G = {w, y} V = {all vowels} G = {y} C = { p, m, l, n, k, ng, y) I have excluded pitch and vowel length from the above formulation. Sino-Vietnamese (SV) Contrary to popular belief, the Vietnamese language, like Japanese and Korean, is completely unrelated to Chinese. Vietnamese belongs to the Vietic branch of the Mon-Khmer language family of Southeast Asia. It is Sinoxenic that makes the Japanese, Korean, and Vietnamese languages look ‘Chinese.’ But unlike the Koreans and the Japanese, the Vietnamese were ruled directly by the Chinese for over a millennium. What we know today as northern Vietnam was the Chinese province of Jiaozhi which passed through a number of dynastic hands from 111 BCE to 939 CE. Thus the Vietnamese were exposed to multiple stages of Chinese ranging from the Western Han stage of OC to the final stage of LMC during the Five Dynasties period (907–960 CE). They did not have to rely on a few immigrants and returnees from missions to distant Chinese capitals for their knowledge of Chinese, since they could hear the language firsthand from native speakers. Even the illiterate majority were profoundly affected by the tongue of their foreign rulers. The Sinitic influence went far beyond the adoption of many everyday words such as the generic classifier OSV cái < Western Han *kaayh ‘id.’ or the development of multiple strata of Sino-Vietnamese 117
OLD JAPANESE
(pp. 124 and 126). Long exposure to Chinese had Sinified the language not only lexically but also phonologically. Once Vietnam broke free from the Chinese in the tenth century, the language was altered almost unrecognizably by the changes that had occurred over the last millennium. Although the syntactic and lexical core of Vietnamese remained very un-Chinese – neither its modified–modifier pattern nor its basic vocabulary was lost – the language looked superficially like Chinese. The newly independent country itself was modeled after its former oppressor. The Chinese rulers were gone, but Chinese culture and language remained. The Vietnamese established a Chinese-style system of civil service examinations that lasted until the beginning of the twentieth century. Scholars learned the Confucian classics in the original Chinese in hopes of passing the exams. In Vietnam, Classical Chinese was “the medium of written communication among the educated people (like Latin in medieval Europe) and the vehicle of literary creations either in verse or in prose” (NguyWn 1997: 2). But like the peoples of the Korean peninsula and Japan before them, the Vietnamese devised ways to write their own language with sinographs. However, the chw nôm [ctt nom] (possibly from LOC *dzRq nRRm ‘characters southern’) script (p. 129) would turn out to be far more complex than any of its northern counterparts. Despite its difficulty, the script would continue to be used as late as the early twentieth century. In the seventeenth century, European missionaries developed systems of romanization to spread their Catholic faith among the Vietnamese. One such French missionary, Alexandre de Rhodes, came to Vietnam in 1624, mastered the language, and codified a synthesis of earlier romanizations in his Dictionarium annamiticum, lusitanum et latinum (Annamite–Portuguese– Latin Dictionary; 1651). His dictionary’s romanization, which later came to be called qu3c ngw [kwok Yt] ‘national language’ < LMC *kuRk YüR ‘id.’ under uncertain circumstances (DeFrancis 1978, Thompson 1987: 55), initially did not spread beyond the missionaries and their converts. However, the French later promoted the script and today it is the only medium in which Vietnamese is written. Although sinographs and chw nôm have never been entirely forgotten in Vietnam, their status is akin to man’yôgana in Japan. They are now only the objects of scholarly study, not scripts for everyday use. This radical change in writing systems has not diminished the roles of Sino-Vietnamese proper (SV) and Old Sino-Vietnamese (OSV) in the language. The old sinographic and chw nôm spellings for SV and OSV may be gone – but SV and OSV persist not only in old words but also in the neologisms necessitated by csng-skn [kRw§ saan] (< LMC *k®üwYh Zaanh) ‘Communism.’ Like SJ and SK, SV is indispensable for sophisticated discourse. SV and especially OSV have penetrated the core lexicon to an extent unparalleled by SJ or SK: e.g., the ordinary Vietnamese word for ‘cat’ is OSV mèo [mεw] < EMC *mεrw ‘id.’ 118
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
Table 5.6 Written Vietnamese consonants (after Thompson 1987: 58) Labial
Dental
Retroflex
Palatal
Velar
Glottal
Unaspirated 17th-c. Hanoi
p
t
tr *[â] [c]
ch *[c] [c]
c/k/qu
( [}] )
Aspirated 17th-c. Hanoi
ph *[ph] [f ]
th *[th]
s *[Z] [s]
x *[\] [s]
kh *[kh] [x]
h
Implosive
b [(]
$ [ß ]
‘Softened’ 17th-c. Hanoi
(%) *[β] [v]
d *[dy ] [z]
gi *[©9] [z]
g/gh *[g] [γ]
Liquids/glides North
v/o/u [v]/[w]
l [l]
Nasals
m
n
nh [ ã]
ng/ngh [Y]
r [z]
Since at least the nineteenth century, dictionaries listing sinographs and chw nôm characters with their readings in qu3c ngw have been compiled. For a survey of dictionaries and other sources of Vietnamese character readings, see Mineya (1972: 21–33). NguyWn (1992: 410–411) surveys more recent nôm dictionaries. I have taken the SV forms in my book from Mineya’s (1972) appendix. I use a 1997 reprint of NgZ thiên t@ (earliest known edition from 1909), as my source of chw nôm readings. Before discussing SV proper, OSV, and nôm in the following three sections, I would like to describe the qu3c ngw orthography and outline aspects of Vietnamese diachronic and synchronic phonology which are relevant to SV as a whole. Written Vietnamese has the consonants in Table 5.6. The letter % is no longer used in modern qu3c ngw. Although all of the letters in Table 5.6 represented distinct consonants in seventeenth-century Vietnamese, no modern Vietnamese dialect makes all the distinctions indicated in spelling. I have cited reconstructed seventeenth-century phonetic values from Thompson (1976: 1120) whenever they differ from phonetic values in modern dialects with two exceptions. First, I follow Gage (1985) and reconstruct the seventeenth-century value of s as a retroflex fricative *Z because (1) Gage (1985: 506) has shown that s < *Cr-, (2) s is still a retroflex [Z] in central and southern dialects, and (3) s corresponds to OC *r-clusters and MC retroflex initials. Second, I reconstruct g as *g since de Rhodes described g as being similar to a European g (Gregerson 1969: 165, 182).6 Phonetic values for 119
OLD JAPANESE
modern Hanoi are taken from Thompson (1987: 98) except when they can be inferred from qu3c ngw: e.g., p is [p], etc. I cite modern Hanoi phonetic values of qu3c ngw forms unless stated otherwise. Qu3c ngw consonants correspond to Vietnamese consonantal phonemes with exceptions explained in Thompson (1987: 62–64). Some of the phonetic values for consonants are quite unexpected. Orthographic d is a voiced fricative [z] in the north and a palatal glide [y] elsewhere but never [d], though in the seventeenth century it was presumably a palatalized dental stop [dy ]. These mismatches resulted from massive phonological changes that can be confirmed by comparative and philological evidence. I will list the most relevant changes for our purposes below. (1) The original Vietnamese voiced obstruents were devoiced: (5.10) *b, *d, *j, *g, etc. > *p, *t, *c, *k, etc. One can determine the presence or absence of earlier voicing by looking at the tones. Syllables with proto-voiceless initials have ngang, s8c, or hni tones while syllables with proto-voiced initials have huyVn, n'ng, or ngk tones. I will discuss tones further on pp. 126 and 128. (2) Vietnamese initial unaspirated labial and dental stops became voiced implosives: (5.11) *p > (
*t > ß
Thus Vietnamese b [(] and d [ß ] come from both voiceless and voiced sources (Thompson 1976: 1128, Gage 1985: 503):7 (5.12) *p, *b > *p > *(
*t, *d > *t > *ß
(3) Earlier Vietnamese voiced implosives (*(, *ß ) became nasals (Thompson 1976: 1,134–1,135, Gage 1985: 505, 506). (5.13) *( > m
*ß > n
I suspect the following ‘drag chain’ shifts took place: (5.14) p > ( > m
t>ß>n
(4) The shift in (5.14) may have been even more complex than this. Earlier Vietnamese *s became t (Gage 1985: 303). This shift can be integrated into my earlier chain of changes as (5.15): (5.15) s > t > ß > n
120
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
Sino-Vietnamese t has several non-*s sources. One is Chinese *ts. The Vietnamese may have borrowed *ts as *s (cf. English pronunciations of tsunami as [sunami] ). Others are LMC *py and *p®y which appear in Grade IV SV readings (p. 97): (5.16) *py, *p®y > *p\i > *psi > *ts > *s > t (cf. 5.22). These changes left Vietnamese without any [s]. Notice that the seventeenthcentury consonant system in Table 5.6 has no [s]. In all modern dialects of Vietnamese, the palatal fricative x *[\] has become [s] (Thompson 1987: 98). Thus x has filled the hole left behind by the *s which had become t: (5.17) \ > s > t > ß > n (5) The aspirates ( ph, th, kh) generally correspond to OC and MC aspirates (*ph, *th, *kh). kh always corresponds to Chinese *kh. ph has two sources, OC and EMC *ph and two of the LMC ‘light lip sounds’ (LMC *f, *f®; p. 96). th has several sources besides OC and MC *th: (a) OC and MC *tsh (Mineya 1972: 84): (5.18) *tsh > (*sh = aspirated s?) > th (b) OC and MC palatal fricatives and affricates (*\, *\®, *9, *j) (Mineya 1972: 91): (5.19) *\, *\®, *9, *j > (*sh = aspirated s?) > th I would rather not posit an exotic aspirated s in (5.18) and (5.19), though such a sound does exist in Burmese. Mineya (1972: 113) does not posit any such intermediate stage. Note that Chinese palatal fricatives are also occasionally borrowed as x (Mineya 1972: 91). (c) LMC *phy in Grade IV words (p. 97): (5.20) *phy > *ph\i > *phsi > *tsh > *sh > th (cf. 5.16) (6) So far, I have explained that Vietnamese lost its original voiced obstruents (*b, *d, *j, *g, etc.) (5.10). But where did the so-called ‘softened’ voiced obstruents % *[β], d *[dy ], gi *[ j], and g *[g] of seventeenth-century Vietnamese in Table 5.6 come from? (6a) Seventeenth-century % *[β] derives from prefixed labials (*C-p, *C-b) (Haudricourt 1965, Pulleyblank 1981, Gage 1985: 504). This % *[β] later merged with v *[v].
121
OLD JAPANESE
(5.21) *C-p, *C-b > % *[β] > v [v] (6b) d *[dy ] corresponds to OC and MC *y and LMC *my. It also derives from prefixed dentals (*C-t, *C-d) (Gage 1985: 504). (5.22) *y, *my, *C-t, *C-d > d *[dy ] > d (northern [z], southern [y] ) (6c) gi *[ _j9] corresponds to LMC *ky. It also derives from prefixed palatals (*C-c, *C-j) (Pulleyblank 1981: 279, Gage 1985: 504). (5.23) *ky, *C-c, *C-j > gi *[ j_9] > gi (northern [z], southern [y] ) (6d) g corresponds to prefixed velars (*C-k, *C-g) (Haudricourt 1965, Pulleyblank 1981, Gage 1985: 504): (5.24) *C-k, *C-g > g *[g] > g [γ] The vowels of Vietnamese have apparently undergone far fewer changes than the consonants. Downer (1987: 141) points out that Barker and Barker (1970) and Thompson (1976) both reconstructed the fourteen vowel nuclei (eleven vowels and three diphthongs) found in seventeenth-century and modern Vietnamese for Proto-Viet-Muong (PVM). I list these fourteen nuclei in Table 5.7. According to Thompson (1976: 1149), As might be expected, (Viet-Muong) vowels present a number of problems that are difficult to deal with. However, these problems are of relatively small importance – to a great extent the system of PVM seems to be very similar to that of the modern languages [i.e., Vietnamese and Muong; italics mine].
Table 5.7 Written Vietnamese and PVM vowels Front Higha High + Midb Mid Low
i, y ia, iê ê e
Central [i] [iR] [e] [ε]
â #
e ea, [R] [a]
[t] ed [tR] d [RR] a [aa]; [a] / _c, nh
Back u [u] ua, uô [uR] ô [o] o [Q]
Notes a The vowel [i] is sometimes written as y at the end of a syllable. See Thompson (1987: 64) for more details on when [i] is spelled as i or y. b The diphthongs [iR tR uR] are written as ia, ea, ua at the end of a syllable and as iê, ed, uô before a coda.
122
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
I will list the most relevant vowel changes between PVM and Vietnamese for our purposes below. (1) PVM *R, *RR raised to *t before velars (*k, *Y) (Barker and Barker 1970). (5.25) *R(R) >
/ _k, Y
e [t]
(2) PVM *ε dissimilated to a [a] before palatals (*c, *ã) (Barker and Barker 1970). (5.26) *ε
>
a [a] / _c, ã
(3) PVM *o, *Q respectively ‘broke’ to [Rw] and [aw] before velars (*k, *Y) (Thompson 1976: 1151–1152). Some of the labiality of the vowels ‘moved’ to the final velars which gained labial co-articulation: (5.27) *ok > ôc [Rw¶] *oY > ông [Rw§] *Qk > oc [aw¶] *QY > ong [aw§] Henderson (1985: 21) considers this an example of ‘feature shuffling.’ Note that *u did not break to the expected [tw] before velars, though velars after *u did gain labial co-articulation: (5.28) *uk > uc [uw¶]
*uY > ung [uw§]
Gage (1985: 514–516) has found that Vietnamese vowels correspond very closely to written Khmer vowels. Since (1) Khmer and Vietnamese are very distantly related within Mon-Khmer and (2) Khmer and Vietnamese relations have been negative for centuries, such correspondences are probably the result of independent retentions rather than shared innovations or the result of language contact. We cannot say that Vietnamese vowels are identical to PVM vowels. Nor can we say that PVM vowels are identical to Proto-Mon-Khmer vowels. Nevertheless, when Gage (1985: 514–516) worked out the correspondences between Vietnamese vowels and Shorto’s (1976) Proto-Mon-Khmer vowels, he found many near-identities. There is no evidence for a Vietnamese ‘Great Vowel Shift.’ Thus I will take SV and OSV vowels at face value, with exceptions due to rules (5.25–28). The above vowels can be followed by any of ten codas: (5.29) -p -m -o/-u [w]
-t -n
-ch -nh [c] [ ã]
123
-i/-y -c [y] [k]/[¶]
-ng [Y]/[§]
OLD JAPANESE
SV and OSV syllables have the following structure: (5.30) C(G)V(C) + Tone C = {all consonants except p} G = {w} V = {all vowels; however, #, â ≠ V/ _#} C = {p, m, w, t, n, c, ã, y, k, Y} All vowels are phonetically long in syllable-final position owing to a bimoraic syllable structure constraint. Since the vowels # [a] and â [R] are inherently short, they cannot stand at the end of a syllable: syllables such as c# [ka] or câ [kR] are impossible. I will discuss tones in the next two sections. Old Sino-Vietnamese (OSV) Old Sino-Vietnamese (OSV) refers to all the strata of Chinese loanwords in Vietnamese predating Sino-Vietnamese proper, which I will demonstrate to be of late Tang origin in the next section. Thus OSV words can be borrowed from any variety of Chinese ranging from Western Han OC of the second century BCE to early Tang EMC of the seventh century. Our knowledge of premodern Chinese dialects is too minimal to pinpoint the exact geographic origin of the source dialect(s) of OSV. Presumably OSV is based on southeastern Chinese rather than on the distant dialects of the Western Han capital of Chang’an or the Wu, Eastern Jin, and Six Dynasties Song capital of Jiankang,8 though perhaps those dialects exerted some influence over the speech of the ‘extreme south.’ So far, we only know a few hundred OSV words. Most of them are not associated with sinographs except by scholars who know their etymologies. In traditional Vietnam, OSV words were often written with nôm characters rather than with the sinographs for their source etyma. OSV words have certain phonological characteristics that distinguish them from LMC-based SV proper. Wang Li (1958) and Pulleyblank (1981, 1984) give extensive lists of sound correspondences between OSV and EMC with copious examples. I do not intend to repeat their work here, but I must acknowledge my debt to them because they have established the OSV equivalents of EMC initials, rhymes, and tones. Since only a few hundred OSV words survive, we have no idea what the OSV readings of thousands of sinographs were. But Wang’s and Pulleyblank’s work allows us to make reasonable guesses about those lost readings. I will cite the correspondences established by Wang (1958) and Pulleyblank (1981, 1984) whenever necessary in Chapters 7 and 8. The only two types of correspondences that I will mention here are initial and tonal.
124
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
(1) OSV often has ‘softened’ initials (v < %, d, gi, g) corresponding to OC and EMC stops and affricates (Pulleyblank 1981): (5.31) OC, EMC 17th c. OSV OSV
*p, *b *t *ts, *dz, *c, *j *k, *g, *® % *[β] d [dy ] gi [ _j9] g [g] v [v] d [z] gi [z] g [γ]
The above pattern is extremely common; see Wang (1958), Ray (1979), and Pulleyblank (1981) for dozens of examples. These ‘softened’ initials originated from earlier clusters (5.21–24). Yet we have no evidence from the Qieyun tradition nor any other evidence to suggest that LOC or EMC still had the initial consonant clusters that characterized stages of Chinese prior to LOC. I have wondered whether colloquial Chinese of the Six Dynasties still preserved some clusters absent in the refined pronunciation reflected in the fanqie of Qieyun. Norman (1973, 1974) has theorized that Proto-Min had a series of ‘softened’ initials which were somehow distinguished from ordinary stops and affricates. Norman (1973: 237) suspects that these ‘softened’ initials “originated from the reduction of clusters of some type.” However, Cheng and Miyake (1995) found only one correlation between Norman’s ProtoMin ‘softened’ initials and the ‘softened’ initials of OSV. I doubt that there is any relationship between the ‘softened’ initials in the two languages. Starostin (1989: 52–57) goes even further and denies the very existence of ‘softened’ initials in Min. I will not argue for or against him here. I suspect that the ‘softened’ initials in Vietnamese may be remnants of native (i.e., non-Chinese) affixes. Mon-Khmer languages in general are rich in prefixes and infixes. Ruc, a Vietic language, still has affixes such as pa-/-a‘causative,’ -n-/-r- ‘nominalizer,’ mu- ‘quantifier,’ kV- ‘animal,’ k- ‘natural phenomena,’ and tR- ‘stative verb’ (Alves 1998: 14). These affixes have either been lost in Vietnamese or have resulted in ‘softened’ initials: (5.32) Ruc words with k- ‘natural phenomena’ Viet ku-mRa 2 ‘rain’ : *k-m- >mea [mtR] ‘id.’ ka-yQ 3 ‘wind’ : *k-y- > gió [zQQ] ‘id.’ Perhaps the early Vietnamese who still had such morphology applied it to OSV words in the spoken language. Unfortunately, this hypothesis cannot be tested at present, because we do not know much about early Vietnamese morphology. We cannot predict what prefixes would have been attached to which OSV loans. In any case, it appears that OSV ‘softened’ initials are Vietnamese innovations. Therefore we cannot use ‘softened’ initials as evidence for similar initials in OJ. It is unlikely that EMC-based System D (Sino-Paekche?) readings and Chang’an LMC – the foundations for the transcription systems
125
OLD JAPANESE
Table 5.8 Written OSV tones OC/EMC
Level (*-$)
Rising (*-q) and Entering (*-C)
Departing (*-h)
Clear Muddy
ngang huyVn
s8c n'ng
hni (rarely ngang) ngã (rarely huyVn)
of Kojiki and Shoki – had such initials. Neither the fanqie of the EMC ‘language’ of Qieyun nor the Tibetan transcriptions of northwestern LMC suggest the existence of ‘softened’ initials. Although I will not be using Chinese tones or their SX counterparts to reconstruct OJ pitch accent, I will note that OSV–Chinese tonal correspondences are different from SV–Chinese tonal correspondences. When OSV and SV words are segmentally identical, the suprasegmentals (tones) give away their ages: the Chinese Rising Tone (marked with the tonal letter *-q) of EMC *tQq / LMC *tuRq ‘gamble’ appears as the s8c tone in OSV $3 ‘challenge’ but appears as the hni tone in SV $7 ‘gamble’ (Wang 1958: 380). One can see the Rising Tone: s8c tone and other OC/EMC: OSV tonal correspondences in Table 5.8. Each of the Vietnamese tone names contains and describes the tone it represents: 1 2 3 4 5 6
ngang ‘level’ has the unmarked mid level ngang tone. huyVn ‘dark’ has the low falling breathy huyVn tone, marked by (`). s8c ‘sharp’ has the high rising s8c tone marked by (´). n'ng ‘heavy’ has the low creaky n'ng tone marked by a subscript dot. hni ‘question’ has the low rising hni tone marked by a superscript question mark. ngã ‘fall’ has the high creaky ngã tone marked by a tilde.
I am mentioning OSV tone correspondences here only because I use them as well as the segmental correspondences listed in Wang (1958) and Pulleyblank (1981, 1984) to identify OSV words. Sino-Vietnamese proper (SV) I have already discussed Vietnamese historical phonology as a whole, so I will focus here only on arguments for the approximate date and location of the Chinese source of SV proper. There is a general consensus that SV readings are quite late relative to other branches of SX. Maspero (1912: 14) thought that SV was based on ninth- and tenth-century Chinese. Mineya (1972: 164) more or less agrees with Maspero’s view, though he does not accept all of the details. Wang (1958: 300) attributes the origin of SV to 126
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
Tang Dynasty Chang’an Chinese. Hashimoto thinks SV originated from a southeastern Chinese koine. Although I have rejected the details of Hashimoto’s theory (Miyake 1999: 317–320), I suspect that SV did originate from the south. SV and many Yue dialects share an unusual innovation: *i in all closed syllables has centralized and lowered to a. As far as I know, this development of *-i- is unique to Yue. SV â [R] seems to reflect a Yue dialect with *-a- or *-R- corresponding to *-i- elsewhere: (5.33)
LMC =‘heart’ *sim
Cnt sàm [sam]
SV tâm [tRm]
Md xcn [\in]
SK Kan-on sim simu
Northwestern LMC did not shift earlier *-i- to *-a-: ‘heart’ was spelled in Tibetan script as sim, with -i-, not *sam with *-a- (Luo 1933a: 210). There is no evidence for a Vietnamese-internal shift (*-i- > -R-) that took place after SV was borrowed. Furthermore, Vietnamese does have OSV forms with i corresponding to â [R] in SV and to i elsewhere: OSV tim < EMC *sim ‘heart.’ Like Pulleyblank (1984: 205), I suspect that the change -i- > *-R- took place in the “Cantonese-like” Chinese dialect that was the source of SV. OSV tim ‘heart’ with -i- was borrowed before the change and SV tâm ‘heart’ with -â- was borrowed after the change. Canton was the capital of the Tang Dynasty’s Lingnan Province, which encompassed Jiaozhou (northern Vietnam). Although it is shaky to rely purely on one piece of evidence, I wonder whether SV originated as late Tang Dynasty Cantonese with a Vietnamese accent. SV cannot be based on a northwestern dialect such as Chang’an LMC for three reasons: (1) SV nasals correspond to Chang’an LMC prenasalized stops. This is the weakest of the three anti-Chang’an arguments because earlier prenasalized stops in Vietnamese merged with nasals (Gage 1985: 505–506): (5.34) *mp > m
*nt > n
*ãj > nh [ ã]
*Yg > ng [Y]
So in theory the Vietnamese who went to Chang’an could have brought back CLMC *mb, *nd, etc. and these prenasalized stops later became *m, *n, etc. (2) SV is anomalous in that it reflects a *-y- in Grade II absent in modern southern dialects and in the Tibetan transcriptions of northwestern LMC: e.g., the Grade II word ‘associate’ is SV giao [zaaw] < *kyaaw but is transcribed in Tibetan as ka’u or ke’u, not *kya’u or *kye’u (Luo 1933a: 210, 218). (3) Unlike SK, SV has the southern coda t instead of the northern LMC coda *r recorded in Tibetan transcriptions. According to Gage (1985: 510– 511), earlier *r generally became [y] after non-front vowels and zero after front vowels in Vietnamese: 127
OLD JAPANESE
(5.35) *-r > -y /V [-pal]_
*-r > -$ /V [+pal]
If SV were borrowed from late Chang’an before this change, then we would expect the following correspondence: (5.36) SV *-r > -y/-$
S. Chinese -t
:
SK -l
:
If SV were borrowed after the change *-r > -y/-$, the Vietnamese would have to render Chang’an *-r with some other consonant. Since Siamese, a language whose phonology is typologically similar to Vietnamese, renders foreign -r as -n, perhaps the Vietnamese would have done the same, resulting in these correspondences: (5.37) SV -n
:
S. Chinese -t
:
SK -l
But neither (5.36) nor (5.37) matches the actual correspondences: (5.38) SV -t
:
S. Chinese -t
:
SK -l
SV conforms to the southern rather than the northern pattern in this respect but not others (such as *-y- in Grade II). SV has one feature that is neither northern nor southern. The SV ngang tone corresponds to the MC Level Tone after second muddy as well as clear initials (Table 5.9). According to Hashimoto (1978: 16), this is “a characteristic found in no known dialect of modern Chinese.” It is also not found in the OSV equivalents of the Level Tone (Table 5.8). Furthermore, if one compares Table 5.9 with Table 5.8, one finds that the Vietnamese counterparts of the Rising and Departing Tones have ‘flip-flopped.’ I will not present my speculations about the reasons for these oddities here. I will simply note once more that one can determine whether a ‘Sinoid’ word in Vietnamese is OSV or SV by checking the tonal correspondences. So far, I have accumulated conflicting evidence about the areal origins of SV. What about SV’s temporal origins? I have three major reasons to assume that SV is LMC-based:
Table 5.9 Written SV tones LMC
Level (*-$)
Rising (*-q)
Departing (*-h) and Entering (*-C)
(2nd) Clear 2nd Muddy Muddy
ngang ngang huyVn
hni ngã ngã/n'ng
s8c n'ng n'ng
128
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
Table 5.10 The ‘branch/fat/genitive/small’ rhymes in MC, SV, and SJ Rhyme
‘branch’
‘fat’
=‘genitive’
‘small’
EMC OSV Go-on LMC Kan-on SV
*-iR -ia [iR] -e, -i
*-i -i [ii] -i
*-t -d [RR] -o, -i
*-ty -di [RRy] -e, -i
*-i -i -e [tt] (after certain LMC sibilants; see p. 108), -i [ii] (elsewhere)
(1) Merged finals: EMC finals have one-to-one correspondences with OSV, whereas multiple EMC finals correspond to a single SV final. In Table 5.10, EMC and OSV make a four-way distinction, modern Go-on makes a partial three-way distinction, and LMC, Kan-on, and SV have merged all four finals into a single final class. (2) Labiodentals: EMC bilabials became labiodentals in certain LMC Grade III rhymes. SV reflects these LMC labiodentals: (5.39) LMC *f *f® SV ph [f ] ph [f ]
*v v [v]
Note that SV ph was probably [ph] in the seventeenth century (Table 5.6). If SV ph were a fricative in de Rhodes’s time, he or the missionaries before him would have spelled Viet [f ] as f. *ph was the closest native Vietnamese equivalent to LMC *f(®) at the time of borrowing. (3) SV reflects the LMC depalatalization of *i after dental and retroflex sibilants (5.4 or 5.5). See (5.6) for an example. Summing up the above discussion, SV appears to be an LMC-based amalgam of northern and southern features. In terms of the traits in Table 5.11, SV is closest to Mandarin and Cantonese, less similar to CLMC, SK, and Kan-on, and very different not only from Go-on and EMC but also from OSV. I have yet to find a Chinese language which has the same combination of features as SV. Geography would seem to dictate a southern origin for SV, but I cannot speculate much further. In any case, it is clear that SV, like SK, is not based on the Chang’an dialect of LMC. Chw Nôm Chw nôm [ctt nom] (possibly from LOC *dzRq nRRm ‘characters southern’) is the Vietnamese counterpart to Japanese man’yôgana and Korean hyangchal. Although it too has fallen out of use, it was perhaps more successful than either of its northern cousins. Nôm was still in use in the early twentieth century, long after man’yôgana and hyangchal had passed 129
OLD JAPANESE
Table 5.11 Phonological traits across Chinese and SX Trait
CLMC
Kan
Md
SK
SV
Cnt
OSV
Go
EMC
a b c d e f g h i j
+ – – – –?/+ + + + + 3~4
+ – – – – + ? – – 5~6
– + + – ? + + + + 2~3
– ? + – + + – – + 4~5
– – + + – + + + + 0
– – – + – + + – +/– 2~3
– – – – – – – – – 6
– – – – – – – – – 6
– – – – – – – – – 6
Key to traits a Partial denasalization of nasals b Partial denasalization of *ã only c *-y- in Grade II d Shift of *i to R or a e *-t > -r. Note that early CLMC probably had *-t f Merger of EMC finals g LMC labiodentals h *m > *v (> Md w) i Depalatalization of *i after sibilants (pp. 108–9). Cantonese once had this trait, but lost it (Ramsey 1987: 101) j Number of differences from SV.
into obsolescence. Modern scholars still know how to read its thousands of characters, albeit in modernized pronunciation. The original pronunciations of nôm characters – like the original pronunciations of man’yôgana phonograms – were very different from those used today. Although Vietnamese vowels have apparently been quite stable over the time, we have seen that the Vietnamese consonant system has changed considerably in the last four hundred years. The finals of nôm character readings today are probably not much different from the finals of the characters in centuries past, but many of the initials must have been altered almost unrecognizably since the time of the script’s creation. All agree that nôm reflects pre-de-Rhodes Vietnamese phonology, but the age and origins of the script are obscure. NguyWn (1992: 384–397) summarizes the competing claims of various scholars concerning the invention of nôm, ranging from the nationalistic and mythological to the more reasonable and scholarly. Most of those claims are highly speculative and not worthy of mention here. I will briefly state my own views below. The Chinese rulers of Jiaozhi (later Jiaozhou) may have been the first to attempt to transcribe Vietnamese. Although I doubt that the Chinese had any great motivation to learn the language of their subjects, surely there were local names and words that were written with characters. See NguyWn 130
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
(1992: 387–388, 392–393) for two early attempts at Vietnamese transcription. These sporadic attempts did not yet constitute a system. After ten centuries of ‘northern rule,’ Vietnamese had been remolded into a language well suited for quasisinography. Formerly disyllabic and sesquisyllabic morphemes had been reduced to monosyllables which could each be rendered with one character. However, Vietnamese had more syllables than Chinese had. This made a man’yôgana-style Chinese-based syllabary impossible. Modern Vietnamese, which no longer has any of the initial consonant clusters that had characterized its ancestor, has 3,525 syllables, whereas its SV component has only 1,310 syllables (NguyWn Ngic San 1987, quoted in NguyWn 1992: 406). Vietnamese must have had more than 3,525 syllables before the loss of all consonant clusters. Downer (1987: 142–143) points out that modern Vietnamese has 71 rhymes but its SV component has only 33 or 34. Presumably earlier Vietnamese might have had a few more native rhymes. If the Vietnamese of today used only preexisting sinographs as phonograms with their official SV readings, they could not write two-thirds of the syllables in their language. This figure of two-thirds was probably more like three-quarters a thousand years ago. Sinography had to be drastically modified and expanded if it was to be a viable writing system for Vietnamese as a whole rather than just a means to record a word here or a name there. The Vietnamese were well acquainted with the workings of sinography and found many of the solutions to their problem within the preexisting Chinese tradition of writing. Following the Chinese model, the Vietnamese gradually decided to use sinographs for their approximate phonetic values either as loan characters or as building blocks for new phonetic compounds. These two types of characters formed the core of what would become the nôm script. An example of a nôm loan character is the aforementioned SV hu [hii] ‘sorrow’/ SV hí [hii] ‘cry,’ a phonogram for an unrelated word which also happened to be of Chinese origin, OSV hdi [hRRy] ‘breath’ < Western or Eastern Han *khRyh ‘id.’ ‘sorrow/cry’ did not have an SV reading homophonous with hdi ‘breath’ but its sound was close enough. (Or was it? Although hdi was not in the SV syllabic inventory, why didn’t the Vietnamese choose a phonetic element such as SV hki [haay] with an di [RRy]-like final instead? I will soon deal with this issue.) Some nôm ‘loan’ characters were simply the original characters for OSV words. OSV gan [gaan] < EMC *C-kan ‘liver’ was written with SV can [kaan] ‘id.’ (Gan was not in the SV syllabic inventory.) However, this principle was not used consistently. One did not write OSV hdi [hRRy] ‘breath’ with SV khí [xii] ‘id.,’ even though OSV hdi was borrowed from the Western or Eastern Han word *khRyh ‘breath’ represented by . One simply had to know which OSV words were written etymologically (e.g., gan ‘liver’) and which ones were not (e.g., hdi ‘breath’). 131
OLD JAPANESE
Both types of nôm loan characters were identical in appearance to ordinary sinographs. No one literate in sinography but ignorant of nôm would ever guess that ‘sorrow/cry’ stood for an indigenous Vietnamese word meaning ‘breath.’ An example of a nôm phonetic compound is c for n#m [nam] ‘five.’ This character did not exist in Chinese at all and would be utterly unintelligible to anyone without a knowledge of both sinography and Vietnamese. The left side of character is the phonetic indicator SV nam [naam] ‘south.’ (N#m was not in the SV syllabic inventory.) The right side of the character is the semantic indicator SV ngZ [Yuu] ‘five.’ The structure of the character c tells the reader that it stands for a word that sounds like SV nam but means ‘five.’ Phonetic compounds are but one type of ‘vietographs’: graphs unique to nôm. Vietnamese also used a number of non-Chinese methods to create further types of nôm characters. I will mention only some of them below. Diacritics were added to phonetic elements: (<) was added to the right side of the phonetic SV mãi [maay] ‘buy’ to create the new character < for the native word mDi [mRRy] ‘new.’ (mDi is not in the SV syllabic inventory.) Consonant clusters absent in SV readings but plentiful in native words were rendered via certain sinographs serving as initial ‘letters’: SV ba [(aa] ‘snake’ represented earlier Vietnamese *(- in ‘biphonetic compounds’ such as d *bláay ‘fruit’ (< *(- + SV lfi ‘rely on’; attested in de Rhodes’s 1651 dictionary with bl- as blái). Some nôm characters were semantograms such as SV dhch [zic] ‘armpit,’ which was used to write the unrelated native word nfch [nac] ‘armpit,’ or novel ‘semantic compounds’ such as e *bl3Ry ‘sky,’ which combined SV thiên [thiRn] ‘heaven’ with SV the%ng [t htRY] ‘above.’ (This word is spelled with bl- as blIi in de Rhodes 1651; in modern Vietnamese it is trIi [cRRy].) Like all semantographs, these characters contain no phonetic information and therefore are of no use to us. The majority of nôm characters used the phonetic principle, and it is those characters that concern us most. How similar did two syllables have to be in order to be written with the same phonetic? Downer (1987) theorized that Vietnamese rhyming conventions constrained the use of phonetics in nôm. Unlike traditional Chinese rhyming, Vietnamese rhyming is quite loose. Rhyming syllables must have identical codas (/Ø y w p m t n c ã k Y/ ) but need not have identical vowels. However, vowels of rhyming syllables must belong to the same vowel class. Downer (1987: 140) proposed five vowel classes for Vietnamese rhyming (Table 5.12). I have added the labels ‘palatal,’ ‘neutral,’ and ‘labial’ to Downer’s scheme for reasons to be explained shortly. If Downer is correct, phonetic elements should generally be used only for syllables of one rhyme category (i.e., the same vowel class and coda). I have tested Downer’s theory by analyzing the usage of phonetic elements in several hundred nôm characters from Ngw thiên t@ (Five Thousand Characters). These 132
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
Table 5.12 Vowel classes in Vietnamese rhyming (after Downer 1987: 140) ‘Palatal’ Front
‘Neutral’ High central
‘Labial’ Back
i [i], ia/iê [iR]
e [t], ea/ed [tR] d [RR] Low central â [R], # [a] Low a [aa]
u [u], ua/uô [uR]
ê [e] e [ε]
ô [o] o [Q]
Note I have replaced Downer’s term ‘mid’ with ‘central,’ since not all of his ‘mid’ vowels were mid (sans quotes) vowels: e [t] is high, ea/ed [tR] is high plus mid, and # [a] is low. Hereafter I will treat the high vowel plus schwa diphthongs as single vowels.
characters either (a) themselves appear as phonograms in Kojiki and Shoki poetry or (b) have phonetic elements which appear in phonograms in Kojiki and Shoki poetry. One such character is =c7 [koo], a nôm loan character for ‘neck.’ ( SV c7 [koo] means ‘old.’) Following Downer’s reasoning, since c7 has a back vowel ô and a zero coda, it should appear only as a phonetic element in vietographs for syllables with back vowels and a zero coda. The following vietographs confirm this prediction:9 (5.40) -ô -u -ua -ô -o (-ua
c7 ‘neck’ (SV c7 ‘old’) f gù ‘hunchback’ g coa ‘property’ c7 ‘throat’ h cn ‘grass’ and -o are not in the SV rhyme inventory.)
But Downer’s theory cannot account for the range of many phonetic elements. Exceptions are inevitable, but there are patterns of recurring violations of his predictions. Most notably, ‘low’ a [aa] rhymes with both ‘high central’ (e, ed [t tR] ) and ‘low central’ (â, # [R a] ) vowels. Thus I suspect that, for the purposes of nôm analysis, we can combine the ‘high central,’ ‘low central,’ and ‘low’ classes into a single ‘neutral’ class which contrasts with Downer’s ‘front’ and ‘back’ classes. I will rename his ‘front’ and ‘back’ classes as ‘palatal’ and ‘labial.’10 The reader can compare my three-way division between palatal, neutral, and labial vowels with Downer’s original five-way division by consulting Table 5.12. However, my three-way division still cannot explain many uses of phonetic elements. As Downer (1987: 144) points out, some problematic cases such as the vietograph for the name of the script, nôm, can be explained by differences between Vietnamese and LMC phonotactics. LMC – and 133
OLD JAPANESE
therefore SV – does not allow labial vowels to be followed by labial codas, whereas Vietnamese does allow such combinations: nom [nQm] ‘look,’ OSV nôm [nom] ‘southern,’ núm [num] ‘knob.’ Thus scribes were forced to use SV nam [naam] ‘south’ despite its non-labial vowel as the phonetic element (or ‘base’ in Downer’s terminology) for the vietograph nôm [nom]. But earlier I brought up the example of SV hu [hii] ‘sorrow’/ SV hí [hii] ‘cry’ as a loan character for OSV hdi [hRRy] ‘breath.’ Why write OSV hdi, which has a neutral vowel d, with ‘sorrow/cry,’ which has a palatal vowel i? This is not an isolated case. Many other characters with SV readings in -i are used as phonograms or as bases of vietographs for native words with neutral vowel rhymes. These characters often belong to OSV, EMC, and OC non-palatal rhymes that became palatal rhymes in LMC: (5.41)
SV hi/hy
LMC EMC LOC *xi *hty *hty
EH and WH Chinese Gloss *hRy ‘cry’
If nôm were based purely on SV readings alone, there would be no way for the Vietnamese to know that graphs such as once had neutral vowels. I propose that, in the early centuries of the millennium, there were more OSV readings (sans quotes) of characters in use than there are today. Currently, there are only a few sinographs whose SV readings may be carryovers from OSV, such as SV/OSV cd ‘machine’ < EMC/LOC *kty or EH/WH *kRy. (Its expected SV reading would be *ki.) Perhaps about 95 per cent of SV readings known today are LMC-based; only 5 per cent or so are OC or EMC-based. There is no reason to suppose that this 95 to 5 ratio was current in the twelfth century when nôm characters were being created. Some OSV readings (sans quotes) forgotten and unrecorded in modern dictionaries may have still been in use or at least dimly remembered. From the OSV words that survive today, we know that OSV has many rhymes completely absent from the SV rhyme inventory, and early writers would surely have taken advantage of this fact. Using both OSV and SV readings of characters gave them more options for writing the thousands of syllables of their language. If this is correct, then was chosen for OSV hdi [hRRy] ‘breath’ on the basis of a now extinct OSV reading resembling EMC/LOC *hty or EH/WH *hRy. This hypothesized practice of using outdated sinograph readings as the basis of an orthography has parallels in the north. The Japanese used LOC and EMC-based System-D-based orthography throughout the Nara Period and the Koreans used LOC and EMC-based hyangchal up to the Koryo Dynasty, even though LMC-based Kan-on and Sino-Korean proper had rendered Go-on and OSK obsolete. As we shall see in Chapter 8, the archaic elements in nôm can shed light on the ‘eight vowel’ problem of OJ. Many OJ phonograms occur either as nôm loan characters or as bases of nôm phonetic compounds. We will find 134
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
that there are correlations between the OJ ‘vowels’ and the three vocalic classes of nôm.
Other external sources for earlier Chinese Since the Chinese were the dominant culture in East Asia, their language influenced many other languages besides Japanese, Korean, and Vietnamese. Chinese loanwords ranging from prehistoric cultural words to the latest PRC Communist jargon can be found everywhere in the region. Although these borrowings may lack the scale and regularity of Sinoxenic, their premodern strata are nevertheless evidence for OC and MC. The final class of external evidence consists of transcriptions in nonsinographic writing systems. Not all Asians were blessed (or cursed) by sinography. We do have alphabetic evidence for MC. As Barat (n.d.: 1) says of this evidence, “It is needless to emphasize that these vocabularies are hard evidence of the historical Chinese language. They are not reconstruction [sic] and not hypotheses.” Unfortunately, we shall see that these transcriptions cannot help us very much in the quest for OJ sound values. Sino-Tibetan sources Other Sino-Tibetan languages – particularly the classic literary languages (Tibetan, Burmese, and Tangut) – can aid and abet the reconstruction of OC. On the one hand, knowledge of other ST languages can give us typological ideas about what OC may have been like. Recent reconstructions of OC (Starostin 1989 and Baxter 1992) have come to look rather like Tibetan, with simple six-vowel systems and initial and final consonant clusters all reconstructed on the basis of Chinese-internal evidence. On the other hand, knowledge of ST can result in circularity and a mixing of levels if one consciously or unconsciously projects Tibeto-Burman features for which there is no Chinese-internal evidence upon OC. The reconstructions of ProtoSino-Tibetan and OC are two different matters and must be kept separate. Since PST and OC in the general sense are of course far beyond the time depth of the material in this study, I shall say no more about them here. The ST evidence that is relevant for our purposes consists of the Tibetan alphabetic transcriptions of northwestern LMC during the late Tang Dynasty and the following Five Dynasties period. These transcriptions have been extensively studied by Luo (1933a) and form part of the basis for Coblin’s (1994) reconstructions of northwestern LMC. I have already referred to these transcriptions a number of times and I will continue to refer to them in later chapters. Since this material dates from the ninth century onward, it reflects a stage of northwestern LMC over a century after the importation of Kan-on into Japan circa the mid to late seventh century. Nonetheless, we can still see the 135
OLD JAPANESE
denasalization that characterizes Kan-on in these transcriptions: Kan-on b, d, z, g correspond to the Tibetan letter sequences ’b, ’d, zh, ’g (5.42). The apostrophe in the Wylie romanization of Tibetan probably represented a homorganic nasal before stops. (5.42) ‘horse’ ‘mud’ ‘like’ ‘I’
Kan-on ba dei zyo ga
Tibetan LMC transcription (Luo 1933a) ’ba *[mba] ’de *[nde] zhu *[9u] ’ga *[Yga]
Since the orthography of Shoki is based on Chang’an LMC ( p. 32), one might think that it would be possible to reconstruct the pronunciation of Shoki poetry by reading phonograms according to their Tibetan transcriptions. That is not possible because the corpus of characters with Tibetan transcriptions includes only a few hundred characters and excludes many of the more obscure characters used as phonograms in Shoki. We could infer the readings of most if not all of the excluded characters because theTibetan materials contain transcriptions of the reflexes of all EMC initials and all but ten EMC rhymes (Luo 1933a: viii). However, I would rather not emulate the Japanese lexicographers by manufacturing pseudo-readings out of initials and finals. Furthermore, there is no way to get around the fact that the Tibetan transcriptions use only six vowel letters (a i t u e o) in an unsystematic manner.11 We cannot determine much about the OJ ‘vowels’ by looking only at these transcriptions. The lack of correspondences between OJ and the Tibetan transcriptions may be due to at least three factors. First, the transcriptions are approximately one hundred to two hundred years newer than Shoki. The earliest transcriptions are from the Sino-Tibetan Treaty Inscription of 821–822. Most of the others are undated but believed to be from late Tang and/or the Five Dynasties period. The transcriptions may reflect innovations absent in the CLMC learned by the Japanese a century or more earlier. Second, we cannot assume that the transcriptions represent the Chang’an dialect. The transcriptions may represent a variety of northwestern dialects. Third, individual writers may have had their own idiosyncratic methods of transcription. Thus the transcriptions may embody diversity among personal orthographies across both space and time. The Tibetan transcriptions are valuable, but they must be treated with caution. Non-Sino-Tibetan sources These sources are of two types. The first consists of Uighur transcriptions of northwestern Chinese. These have been studied by a number of scholars 136
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
including Sinor (1939), Csongor (1952, 1954, 1962), and most recently Barat (1993, 1995, n.d.) and Shôgaito (1995, 1997). Most of the transcriptions are in Uighur script, but a few are in the Brahmi or Arabic scripts. I will confine my remarks here to those in the Uighur script. Like the Tibetan transcriptions, this material originated over a century after the borrowing of Kan-on and is sporadic. There are only a few hundred glosses spanning from the ninth to the twelfth century, and they do not encompass the vast majority of OJ phonograms. The nature of the Uighur script posed an even greater problem than the late date and the lack of scale. It could not accurately record the vowels of Chinese. All vowels were represented by the letters aleph (’), waw (w), and yod (y) alone or in combination. For example, w could represent Uighur u or o, y could represent Uighur y, i, ï, or e, and the combination wy could represent Uighur ü or ö. Thus if we find that ‘diagram,’ a Shoki phonogram for OJ two (96.10.5) and OJ dwo (96.13.3, 96.15.4) was transcribed in Uighur as tw (cf. Kan-on to) (Barat n.d.: 32) we cannot know for sure whether tw represents LMC *tu or *to. tw tells us only that ‘diagram’ had some sort of rounded vowel in medieval northwestern Chinese. And what are we to do with the Uighur transcription kwy (cf. Kan-on kwei) for ‘intelligent’ (Barat n.d.: 55), a Shoki phonogram for OJ we (43.12.2)? kwy could represent LMC *kü, *kö, *kuy, *koy, etc. Clearly, the Uighur data is not sufficient for our needs. Fortunately, the second type of non-Sino-Tibetan material is far greater in terms of both quantity and quality. Sinographic transcriptions of names and words from Indic languages (primarily Sanskrit but also including various Prakrits) comprise the largest body of non-Sinoxenic data on LOC and MC. This data has been extensively studied by many scholars, including Maspero (1920), Mizutani (1960), Pulleyblank (1965, 1983, 1984), Yuchi (1982, 1985), Liu (1984), and Coblin (1991, 1994). In Chapter 8, I will draw upon data from two large bodies of ‘Sino-Indic’ transcriptions cited in Coblin’s (1994) compendium. The first of these is the corpus of Jñanagupta, an Indian monk who lived in China (primarily in Chang’an but also briefly in Chengdu) from 560 to 604 CE (Coblin 1991: 5). He was a contemporary of Lu Fayan, the compiler of Qieyun. His transcriptions reflect northwestern EMC as opposed to the presumably eastern variety of EMC that was the source of Go-on and System D, the basis of the Kojiki phonogram orthography. Nevertheless, his Chang’an EMC (CEMC) preserved some of the finer rhyme distinctions in Qieyun lost in LMC (Pulleyblank 1984: 148) and its nasal initials had not yet become prenasalized stops. CEMC is closer to the southern EMC underlying OSV than to CLMC. The second is the corpus of Amoghavajra (705–774 CE), another Indian monk who lived in the Chang’an area (Coblin 1994: 21). His transcriptions are based on a mid-eighth-century variety of CLMC which is somewhat newer than the variety underlying Kan-on and the Shoki phonogram orthography. 137
OLD JAPANESE
Both sources of transcriptions have severe limitations. They contain only sinographs which approximate the pronunciations of Indic syllables. Hence they are valuable as secondary supporting data but insufficient for the reconstruction of the entire phonological system of Chinese. I will discuss these transcriptions further on p. 151.
The reconstruction of Old Chinese Karlgren (1940, 1957) was the first to attempt to reconstruct OC (his ‘Archaic Chinese’) but his reconstruction of OC was never as widely accepted as his reconstruction of MC (his ‘Ancient Chinese’). Nevertheless his methodology for OC reconstruction set a precedent for all others. He worked backwards from his MC reconstruction, trying to create an earlier state of the language that could account for evidence from phonetic compounds and Shijing rhyming ( p. 92). Norman (1988: 45) calls Karlgren’s OC “a reconstruction based on another reconstruction, a kind of second-degree abstraction.” As Pulleyblank (1993: 338) points out, one must “get one’s reconstruction of Middle Chinese right as the essential foundation for reconstructing Old Chinese.” A “seconddegree abstraction” based on an already flawed first abstraction is doomed. We have already seen that Karlgren’s MC had weaknesses such as an overly large system of 15 vowels (Figure 3.3) combining to form many diphthongs and triphthongs in restricted distribution. Karlgren’s OC not only carried over these weaknesses – it had a system of 14 vowels that also occurred in complex combinations – but also had weaknesses of its own, such as final voiced stops which corresponded to zero in MC and conflicted with both Chinese-internal and Chinese-external (i.e., Sino-Tibetan evidence) (Baxter 1992: 325–339). Later reconstructions of OC carried over many of his reconstruction’s weaknesses and in some cases even exacerbated them. Pulleyblank (1962) set a new course in OC reconstruction, beginning with a revision of Karlgren’s MC reconstruction, proposing a simple five-vowel system (*a, *i, *u, *e, *o) for OC, using Han and LOC transcriptions as additional evidence for OC, and incorporating Haudricourt’s (1954a, 1954b) revolutionary hypothesis of tonogenesis. His suggestions have been widely adopted by the post-Karlgrenian school, represented by Schuessler (1987), Starostin (1989), and Baxter (1992). All of the ‘post-Karlgrenian’ reconstructions proposed by these three scholars have many virtues, but Starostin’s is the most suitable for our purposes. I will explain why below. Post-Karlgrenian OC reconstructions Schuessler (1987), Starostin (1989), and Baxter (1992) share many views about the nature of OC phonology. For example, they agree that OC had only a few vowels (four for Schuessler and six for Starostin and Baxter) and 138
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
no tones. In some cases their reconstructions of individual OC words are extremely similar if not identical. Yet there are three major differences between Starostin’s reconstruction and the others. (1) OC had two types of syllables which Pulleyblank (1994) has called “Type A” and “Type B.” (These terms have nothing to do with the ‘types’ of OJ ‘vowels.’) A Type A syllable was apparently very similar to its Type B counterpart except for some distinguishing feature: it was this feature that caused Type A and Type B syllables to develop very differently in MC. Karlgren believed that OC Type B syllables were distinguished by a medial yod (*-ü- = *-y-) which was absent in OC Type A syllables. He also believed that the zero-yod Type A/B distinction existed also in MC: (5.43)
OC (Karlgren 1957) Type A ‘father’s sister’ *ko Type B ‘dwell’ *küo
MC (Karlgren 1957) *kuo *küwo
Others have adhered to Karlgren’s interpretation of the OC Type A/ B distinction, long after it was questioned by Pulleyblank (1962). Schuessler (1987) and Baxter (1992) retain Karlgren’s Type B medial yod in their OC reconstructions, in spite of the paucity of evidence from Tibeto-Burman, transcriptions, and Sinoxenic. Pulleyblank (1962) accounted for the OC Type A/B distinction with vowel length instead of medial yod: OC Type A syllables had short vowels and OC Type B syllables had long vowels. Starostin (1989) has reversed this hypothesis: OC Type A syllables had long vowels and OC Type B syllables had short vowels (5.44). (5.44) Type A ‘father’s sister’ Type B ‘dwell’
OC OC (Karlgren 1957) (Starostin 1989) *ko *kaa *küo *ka
Although I have reservations about Starostin’s interpretation of the distinction ( p. 142), it is clear that medial yod can no longer be reconstructed as the key characteristic of Type B syllables. (2) Starostin (1989) draws upon a broader spectrum of evidence than Schuessler (1987) or Baxter (1992). Schuessler (1987) does not explicitly state the types of evidence that he has used in his reconstruction. His OC, a revision of Li’s (1971) reconstruction, is apparently based mostly or wholly on Chinese-internal evidence. He does not mention transcriptions, Sinoxenic, or old loans in neighboring languages. Baxter draws primarily upon Chineseinternal evidence, though he does occasionally appeal to external evidence. Starostin makes fuller use of both internal and external evidence than Baxter. 139
OLD JAPANESE
Unlike Baxter, he utilizes Proto-Min, Chinese transcriptions of foreign words, all three branches of Sinoxenic (SJ, SK, and SV), and Chinese loans in Tai. No full-scale reconstruction of OC known to me has yet taken advantage of all of the extant evidence – OSV, nôm, and Hmong-Mien remain mostly ignored – but Starostin’s comes closest to the ideal so far. (3) Schuessler (1987) reconstructs only “Early Zhou” Chinese circa 1050– 770 BCE, well over a thousand years before the period we are concerned with, and Baxter’s efforts are focused on the reconstruction of the OC of Shijing (p. 92). Only Starostin (1989) reconstructs nine stages of OC, ranging from Proto-Chinese all the way to Late LOC of the fifth century CE in addition to EMC of the sixth century and the Qieyun ‘language’ of 601. Of course, among these nine stages, his LOC stages are the most important for the reconstruction of the readings of the more archaic OJ phonograms. Although he provides reconstructed forms only for five of the nine stages of OC and the Qieyun ‘language,’ he does meticulously list sound changes between all of the stages. One could reconstruct unlisted forms for intermediate stages such as ‘Middle LOC’ on the basis of his lists of reconstructions for major stages and sound changes, but I have tried to avoid doing that as much as possible. Thus I generally rely upon the reconstructed forms labeled as ‘LOC’ in his appendix instead of attempting to reconstruct Early, Middle, and Late LOC forms on my own. Forms labeled simply as ‘OC’ are Starostin’s reconstructions of ‘Preclassical Chinese’ (c. tenth century to sixth century BCE). For the above three reasons, I have selected Starostin (1989) rather than Schuessler (1987) or Baxter (1992) as my source of OC reconstructions. Proposed revisions to Starostin (1989) Starostin’s (1989) reconstruction is not perfect, but no reconstruction is. Quite a bit of the evidence that he did not investigate, including OSV and nôm, contradicts some aspects of his reconstruction. His OC may need substantial revision, but this is not the place to propose such revisions. In any cases, I still believe that his reconstruction is the best available in published form. My OJ reconstruction does not principally rely upon his reconstruction, and those aspects of his reconstruction which I do refer to are mostly corroborated by other sources such as Ting (1972), Schuessler (1987), Baxter (1992), and Pulleyblank (1977–78, 1991b). Below I will present four revisions to Starostin’s reconstruction. (1) I accept Ting’s (1972) proposal of a velar glide coda *-ò for the OC ‘fish’ and ‘genitive’ rhyme categories which Starostin reconstructs without *-ò. There are at least three types of evidence that point toward *-ò.
140
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
First, one can find OC words of the ‘fish’ and ‘genitive’ rhyme categories which had a final *-t in Proto-Tai (Pulleyblank 1993: 364–365, Miyake 1999: 36–37). Second, all agree that Type A syllables of the OC ‘genitive’ rhyme (Starostin 1989’s *-RR and Baxter 1992’s *-t) developed a final palatal glide *-y in MC. (5.45) MLOC *-RR > LLOC *-RRy (Starostin 1989: 497) (5.46) OC *-t > MC -oy (Baxter 1992: 578–579). I agree with Pulleyblank’s (1993: 364) observation: “spontaneous generation of a palatal glide by a central or back vowel, [R] or [£], seems completely unmotivated.” Pulleyblank (1993: 365) proposes that the MC palatal glide originated from an earlier OC velar glide: (5.47) LOC *-Rò A > EMC *-Ry (Baxter’s -oy) He does not specify what happened to the final *-ò in Type B syllables of the OC ‘genitive’ rhyme, but I think it simply monophthongized with the preceding vowel: (5.48) LOC *-Rò B > *-R > EMC *-t Third, OSV and nôm evidence seem to indicate a final *-ò in Type B ‘genitive’ rhyme. The Vietnamese seem to have borrowed this *-ò as native *-y. OSV sometimes renders the Type B ‘genitive’ rhyme as -di [RRy]: e.g., OSV khNi [xRRy] ‘arise.’ Type B ‘genitive’ rhyme graphs such as SV kì/kz ‘his/her/its’ are bases for vietographs with a final [y] such as cày [kay] ‘kind of insect.’ (2) Although Starostin (1989: 485) reconstructed the LOC Type B ‘fish’ rhyme as *-o (< Eastern Han *-a), this rhyme regularly corresponds to OSV ea [tR] (Wang 1958: 367–368, Pulleyblank 1984: 209), not to OSV ô [o] or o [Q]. Nôm bases of the LOC Type B ‘fish’ rhyme are not used in vietographs for words with labial vowels (u, ua, ô, o). Hence I will reconstruct the vowel of the LOC Type B ‘fish’ rhyme as nonlabial *a instead of labial *o. I do agree with Starostin’s reconstruction of the LOC Type A ‘fish’ rhyme as *-oo (< Eastern Han *-aa), though I do not think the vowel length needs to be specified (see below). This rhyme regularly corresponds to a [aa] in the older layer of OSV and to o [QQ] in the newer layer. Nôm bases of this rhyme consistently appear in vietographs for words with labial vowels (u, ua, ô, o). Apparently the earlier OC velar glide coda *-ò was lost in this rhyme by the LOC period.
141
OLD JAPANESE
Thus I revise Starostin’s reconstructions of the LOC Type A and B ‘fish’ and ‘genitive’ rhymes as follows: (5.49) Rhyme ‘fish’ ‘fish’ ‘genitive’ ‘genitive’
Type A B A B
Starostin’s LOC Miyake’s LOC *-oo *-oA *-o *-aò B *-tt *-Rò A *-t *-Rò B
I will explain other differences between my reconstruction and his shortly. (3) In (5.49) I have emended Starostin’s LOC *t(t) to *Rò. OSV shows that OC *R in the Type B ‘genitive’ rhyme may have persisted into LOC and perhaps even into EMC. According to Starostin’s system of reconstruction, the Type B ‘genitive’ rhyme word ‘time’ should appear in various stages of OC and EMC as: (5.50) ‘time’
Classical OC Western Han *d(h)R *d(h)R ELOC EMC *j(h)t *j(h)t
Eastern Han *d(h)yR > *j(h)R
Starostin (1989: 485) believes that *R raised to *t between Eastern Han OC and Early LOC of the third century. Therefore OSV words of the Type B ‘genitive’ rhyme from Eastern Han should have the final -d [RR] (the short vowel -â [R] is not permitted as a Vietnamese final) and newer OSV words should have the final -e [tt]. But we rarely find -e [tt] as an OSV counterpart of the OC Type B ‘genitive’ rhyme. We find -di [RRy] or -d [RR]: e.g., OSV thIi [t h RRy] ‘time’ and OSV cI [kRR] ‘flag’ (Pulleyblank 1984: 212). Notice the [y] in OSV thIi ‘time’ which looks like a trace of the LOC final velar glide *-ò. Pulleyblank 1984 and Starostin 1989 agree that EMC did not have any *-ò in the Type B ‘genitive’ rhyme, so the absence of a trace of LOC *-ò would be a sign of late origin. Hence I believe that OSV -di [RRy] words such as thIi ‘time’ reflect LOC *-Rò B (5.48) and that OSV -d words such as cI ‘flag’ reflect late LOC *-R. Therefore I would revise (5.50) as in (5.51). (5.51)
Classical OC ‘time’ *d(h)Rò B ELOC *j(h)Rò B
Western Han *d(h)Rò B EMC *j(h)t
Eastern Han *d(h)yRò B > *j(h)Rò B
(4) As mentioned earlier, Starostin (1989) believes that the OC Type A/B distinction involved vowel length. He came to this conclusion largely on the basis of correlations between Types A and B in OC and vowel length in the 142
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
Tibeto-Burman Lushei language. OC Type A corresponded to Lushei long vowels and OC Type B corresponded to Lushei short vowels. But Starostin (1989: 328) himself admits that out of the OC–Lushei cognates presented in chapter 3 of his book, OC Type A corresponded to Lushei short vowels in 42 cases and to Lushei long vowels in only 32 cases. As Pulleyblank (1994: 91) writes, “even if one accepts all Starostin’s [sic] cognate word pairs (and many of them seem to me to be doubtful) the statistical correlation he claims to find between Lushei long vowels and Type A is hardly impressive.” Starostin found 72 cases of OC Type B corresponding to Lushei short vowels. He does not give the exact number of exceptions, but notes only that there are not more than ten of them. There very well may be a correlation between the OC Types and Lushei vowel length partly obscured by secondary lengthening in Lushei and/or shifts within Chinese. Nevertheless I remain agnostic and unwilling to commit to Starostin’s interpretation of the OC Type A/B distinction. Pulleyblank once advocated a similar hypothesis (1962) but now views the OC Type A/B distinction as a “prosodic opposition between prominence on the first and prominence on the second mora of the syllable” (1994: 94). He has found such an opposition in Sizang Chin and cites four Sizang Chin numerals “whose relation to Chinese is uncontroversial” to show that the position of the ‘syllabic peak’ in Sizang Chin corresponds with the OC Types (1994: 92). However, he admits that the syllabic peaks of two Sizang Chin numerals do not match the types of their OC cognates. Pulleyblank’s hypothesis requires much more testing. I currently think that Norman’s (1994) hypothesis of a pharyngeal origin for the OC Type A /B distinction may be the most likely, but I am hesitant to commit to it in its present form. For now, I will ignore Starostin’s OC vowel length and indicate the type of an OC syllable with a superscript ‘A’ or ‘B’ at the end of a rhyme. (5.52)
OC (Starostin 1989) OC (Miyake) Type A *VV *V A Type B *V *V B
Apart from the revisions explained above and a number of typographical modifications listed in my initial list of abbreviations, symbols, and conventions, I will quote all OC forms according to Starostin (1989).
The reconstruction of Early Middle Chinese Karlgren’s ‘Ancient Chinese’ (my EMC) reconstruction, first presented in (1915–26) and published in final form in (1957), though extremely outdated, remains influential today. Karlgren was a pioneer in drawing data not only from dialects throughout China but also from all three branches of Sinoxenic. 143
OLD JAPANESE
Many other reconstructions came after his, but most of them did not represent significant advances. Too many Karlgrenoid reconstructions imitated his complex fifteen-vowel system and, worse yet, added further quirks to it. Many EMC reconstructions bear little resemblance to any variety of Chinese or Sinoxenic in terms of phonological typology. However, the realism of the consonant systems of Karlgrenoid reconstructions has rarely been seriously questioned. One can easily and independently verify much of Karlgren’s original EMC consonants through the comparative method without any knowledge of the ‘36 initials’ listed in Yunjing. Even post-Karlgrenian reconstructions such as Pulleyblank (1984), Starostin (1989), Baxter (1992), and Coblin (1994) preserve most of Karlgren’s original sound values for EMC consonants. Since there is so much consensus on the initials, I decided to choose Pulleyblank’s (1984, 1991a) EMC reconstruction mainly because I believe that his reconstruction of the finals is the best available. I will enumerate my reasons for this belief in the next section. Post-Karlgrenian EMC reconstructions There are at least four published post-Karlgrenian reconstructions of EMC which lack the convoluted vowel systems of earlier efforts: Pulleyblank (1984, 1991a), Starostin (1989), Baxter (1992), and Coblin (1994). Coblin (1994) is the least useful for us because it is a reconstruction of ‘Old Northwestern Chinese.’ I doubt that the EMC basis of the orthography of Kojiki poetry originated from the northwest. The Three Kingdoms of the Korean peninsula probably got their sinographic readings from the east and south of China rather than the distant, backward northwest. Prior to the unification of China by the Sui, peninsular peoples would have little motivation to journey to the former Han capital of Chang’an and bring back its rustic pronunciations. If the term Go-on (‘sounds of Wu’; i.e., sounds of the south) is truly meaningful, then it is further counterevidence against a northwestern EMC origin for System D, the basis of Go-on and the phonogram orthography of the poetry of Kojiki. I will not use Coblin’s Old Northwestern Chinese, but I will review and reject his northwestern LMC reconstruction in the following section. The remaining three EMC reconstructions attempt to express the abstract phonological distinctions of the ‘language’ of the Qieyun dictionary of 601 CE (p. 93). Pulleyblank, Starostin, and Baxter all agree that the distinctions of Qieyun were real, but their interpretations of those distinctions differ considerably. Pulleyblank’s (1984, 1991a) interpretation stands out among the three because it is the only one which uses abundant and appropriate evidence. Besides philological sources such as Qieyun, he uses three types of modern sources: (1) the colloquial strata of Min dialects, (2) Go-on and man’yôgana (which potentially entails circularity; see Chapters 3 and 6), and (3) OSV. 144
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
No other reconstruction of OC or MC has ever tapped the rich mines of OSV. Furthermore, his reconstruction has a largely typologically plausible vowel system not unlike that of Vietnamese and can neatly account for Go-on, OSV, and many of the Min forms. Starostin (1989) tried to reconstruct ‘Middle Chinese’ (EMC)12 by combining the initials already reconstructed by other scholars (primarily Karlgren 1915–26 and Li Rong 1952) with finals derived via the comparative method. His choice of sources for comparison was extremely unfortunate. He restricted himself only to Sinoxenic, selecting EMC-based Go-on and LMCbased Sino-Vietnamese and Sino-Korean. Since the latter two are much newer than Go-on, they lack many of the distinctions of Qieyun. When one looks at Starostin’s (1989: 23–27) table of correspondences between SV, SK, and Go-on, one is struck by the number of Qieyun finals which are not distinguished in all three. Forty-six sets of SV, SK, and Go-on finals corresponded to fifty-eight Qieyun finals. A strict application of the comparative method would require Starostin to reconstruct only forty-six ‘Middle Chinese’ finals. Yet he manages to fill in the holes by plucking pieces of others’ reconstructions and picking fragments from modern Chinese dialects. The end result is not as bad as one might expect – in fact, it is not too different from Pulleyblank’s solution – but it does have some major flaws. Starostin reconstructs a lax–tense distinction for EMC vowels (underlining signifies tenseness): (5.53) lax *a, *ä, *u, *e, *o
vs.
tense *a, *ä, *u, *e, *o
and assigns the tense vowels to Grade III syllables without any explanation. I do not know how he came up with this unusual interpretation of Grade III, since the SX branches he worked with do not have a lax–tense distinction. He also takes advantage of his knowledge of previous OC reconstructions to posit retroflex vowels which correspond to OC r-vowel clusters but are completely absent in modern languages. Like Karlgren, Starostin reconstructs *-ie- in Grade IV, even though such an EMC diphthong was long ago discredited by Maspero (1920) and is absent in many Karlgrenian as well as post-Karlgrenian reconstructions which reconstruct a simple *-e- or *-ε-. Although Starostin’s OC is based on his EMC reconstruction, the above problems and others do not greatly mar his OC. Since his OC reconstructions can be verified by looking at pre-MC archaisms in the colloquial strata of Chinese and pre-MC loans in Vietnamese and Tai, it seems that he came to the right conclusions about OC in spite of the errors in his EMC reconstruction. Thus I have chosen to use his version of OC but not his version of EMC. As for Baxter’s (1992: 27) version of EMC, Baxter himself denies that it is a reconstruction: “The notation I introduce here is not intended as a reconstruction; rather it is a convenient transcription which adequately represents 145
OLD JAPANESE
all the phonological distinctions of Middle Chinese while leaving controversial questions open.” In spite of this declaration, Baxter does use his ‘transcription’ as a de facto reconstruction upon which he builds his OC reconstruction. If I were also to use his ‘transcription’ as a de facto reconstruction, I would have to make a number of typographical changes, since his transcription is inconsistent and confusing (e.g., *[y] is represented by both *y and *j, and the latter can also represent [ò] before a back vowel; Baxter 1992: 55, 579–580). But such changes would not alter the fact that his EMC cannot always account for Go-on or OSV: (5.54) Rhyme ‘genitive’ ‘anxious’
Pulleyblank Baxter Go-on OSV *-t *-i o, i d(i) [RR(y) ] *-uR *-ju [òu] u ua [uR]
Older Go-on -o and d(i) [RR(y) ] make no sense if the ‘genitive’ rhyme were Baxter’s high front i. Pulleyblank’s *t is not a perfect match, but at least it is a non-front vowel. And where would the schwa in OSV ua [uR] come from if the ‘anxious’ rhyme were Baxter’s *-ju [òu]? I do not wish to give the impression that Pulleyblank’s reconstruction is the last word on the subject. There are a number of aspects of his EMC reconstruction which I find questionable. In some cases I favor Starostin’s or Baxter’s solutions and in others I favor my own. But since (1) these questionable aspects are almost entirely in the finals and (2) I will use Pulleyblank’s finals as convenient labels for EMC rhymes rather than as primary evidence for OJ vocalism, I will list only a few emendations below. Proposed revisions to Pulleyblank (1984, 1991a) Pulleyblank has published two slightly different reconstructions of EMC (1984, 1991a). The reconstruction used in this book is based on his (1991a) reconstruction with the following alterations: (1) Pulleyblank (1991a: 12) has changed his (1984) reconstructions of the EMC Grade II vowels *ar and *er to *at and *Rt. I find these new diphthongs to be dubious. Pulleyblank is correct in noting that Tai does have diphthongs ending in *-t. However, I know of no Tai language that allows such a diphthong in medial position: i.e., syllables such as *CatC are probably impossible in Tai languages. Yet Pulleyblank’s (1991a) EMC is full of syllables such as EMC *kRtp ‘first Heavenly Stem.’ Moreover, I have never seen any forms in Chinese or in other languages which suggest *Vt diphthongs in Grade II. Colloquial Taiwanese e and OSV e [ε] regularly correspond to Pulleyblank’s EMC *at: compare EMC *γ atq ‘summer’ with Colloquial Taiwanese he6 and OSV hè [hεε] ‘id.’ If Pulleyblank were correct, we might expect forms such as Colloquial Taiwanese *hai 6 and OSV *hày [hay]. I will abandon Pulleyblank’s (1984) and (1991a) Grade II vowels 146
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
in favor of Baxter’s (1992: 61) *æ and *ε, which account for the data without resorting to marked retroflex vowels or exotic diphthongs (1992: 61). (2) If I follow Baxter in reconstructing *ε in Grade II, this would conflict with Pulleyblank’s (1984, 1991a) reconstruction of the EMC Grade IV vowel *ε. Pulleyblank (1984: 198–199) himself gives the solution when he points out that the usual OSV rendition of this vowel is ê [e]. OSV e [ε] is a rarer rendition and is otherwise associated with Grade II (see above), not Grade IV. Since Pulleyblank’s (1984, 1991a) EMC has no *e whatsoever, I will substitute EMC *e for his EMC *ε. EMC *e would account for the OSV data better. (3) Pulleyblank (1984, 1991a) reconstructs the vowel *Q for the Grade I ‘model’ rhyme on the basis of its OSV counterpart o [Q]. This vowel does not contrast with an upper-mid vowel *o. Pulleyblank (1991a: 7) suggests that “one could substitute o for Q without ambiguity for practical purposes.” I will adopt his suggestion. (4) Other than the diphthongs (*at, *Rt) discussed in (1) above, Pulleyblank (1984, 1991a) reconstructs three diphthongs (*iR, *tR, *uR) in syllable-final position which are in near-complementary distribution with three diphthongs (*ia, *ta, *ua) in syllable-medial position: i.e., CVR and CVaC but not *CVa or *CVRC. There are only two exceptions to the above generalization: the common rhyme *-ia and the very rare rhyme *-ta. I believe that these diphthongs are in need of reinterpretation. Let us ignore the rhymes *-ia and *-ta for the moment and look at the Go-on and OSV renderings of (*iR, *tR, *uR) and (*ia, *ta, *ua): (5.55) Final Medial Final Medial Final Medial
EMC *-iR *-ia*-tR *-ta*-uR *-ua-
Go-on -e -e-o -o-u-u-
OSV -ia -iê-ea -ed-ua -uô-
[iR] -[iR][tR] -[tR][uR] -[uR]-
Pulleyblank’s differentiation between three *-VR and three *-Va- diphthongs is unnecessary, since it appears that the Japanese and the Vietnamese perceived medial *-Va- and *-VR similarly. I will simplify (5.55) by positing only three *VR diphthongs: (5.56) Final Medial Final Medial Final Medial
EMC *-iR *-iR*-tR *-tR*-uR *-uR-
Go-on -e -e-o -o-u-u-
OSV -ia -iê-ea -ed-ua -uô147
[iR] -[iR][tR] -[tR][uR] -[uR]-
OLD JAPANESE
This would eliminate the need for a diphthong *ua. But how can I eliminate the two remaining diphthongs ending in *-a (*-ia and *-ta)? Go-on and OSV render EMC *-ia with (y)a, not -e or -ia. If Pulleyblank’s identification of medial *-ia- (our *-iR-) with final *-ia were correct, then why was *ia not rendered the same way in both medial and final position (5.57)? (5.57)
EMC Go-on OSV Final *-ia -ya -a [aa] Medial *-ia- (my *-iR-) -e-iê- [iR]
I could eliminate *-ia by rewriting it as *-ya, which does not otherwise occur in Pulleyblank’s reconstruction. (Pulleyblank reconstructs medial *-yonly before *i.) Compare the Go-on and OSV renditions of EMC *-ya (Pulleyblank’s *-ia) and EMC *-a (5.58). (5.58)
EMC Go-on OSV Final *-ya (Pulleyblank’s *-ia) -ya -a [aa] Medial *-a -a -a [aa]
Now we only have four EMC diphthongs left (*iR, *tR, *uR, *ta). *-ta is of such low textual frequency that one is tempted to overlook it, but it does appear among the OJ phonograms, so we cannot ignore it. *-ta appears only after velars and is restricted almost entirely to phonograms for Indic velar-initial syllables. According to Pulleyblank (1965, 1984: 167–168), EMC velars had back allophones before back vowels. EMC */ka/ may have been *[qa]. Therefore EMC had no native *[ka]. When EMC speakers had to transcribe Indic syllables such as *[ka], they created special phonograms such as EMC *kta ‘transcriptional character for Indic ka and ka’. I would like to reconstruct the rhyme *-ta with a velar glide *-ò- as *-òa, which would be parallel to my revision of *-ia with a palatal glide *-y- as *-ya. (5) Pulleyblank (1991a) reconstructed the voiceless and voiced ‘throat sounds’ of EMC as velars (*x and *γ). Norman (1988: 31) argued that perhaps we should take the term ‘throat’ literally and reconstruct these sounds as glottals (*h and *®). I will do precisely that, though they may have been velars. The evidence is ambiguous. Pulleyblank (1962) himself once reconstructed them as glottals and as late as 1984 (163–164) believed that they were glottals in southern EMC. (6) See my initial list of abbreviations, symbols, and conventions for minor typographical substitutions such as *y for *j. I list the consonants and vowels of our modified version of Pulleyblank’s (1984, 1991a) reconstruction in Table 5.13. *h and *® may have been *[x γ ], so I have added these possibilities in parentheses. 148
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
Table 5.13 The consonants of EMC
Voiceless stops/affr. Voiceless fricatives Aspirated stops/affr. Voiced stops/affr. Voiced fricatives Nasals Glides
Labial
Dental
Retroflex
Palatal
Velar
Glottal
*p
*t
*tr
*th *d
*m *w
*n *l
*k (*x) *kh *g (*γ) *Y *ò
*q *h
*ph *b
*c *\ *ch *j *9 *ã *y
*ts *s *tsh *dz *z
*thr *dr
*cr *Z *chr *jr *|
*nr
*®
Table 5.14 The vowels of EMC
High High + Central Upper mid Lower mid Low
Front
Central
Back
*i *iR *e *ε *æ
*t *tR *R
*u *uR *o *a
The distinction between *ε and *æ may have been an archaism in Qieyun. Rhyme classes with those vowels are poorly distinguished in OSV and Go-on and have merged in modern Chinese languages and the rest of SX. The syllable structure of my modified EMC is: (5.59) C(G1)V(C) + Tone C = {all consonants in Table 5.13 except *ò} (G) = {*w, *y, *ò} V = {all vowels in Table 5.14} (C) = {*p, *m, *w, *t, *n, *y, *yk, *yY, *k, *Y, *wk, *wY} Tone = {zero = Level, *-q = Rising, *-h = Departing, *-stop = Entering} *yk and *yY are palatalized velars and *wk and *wY are labialized velars. Starostin (1989) also reconstructs these codas for EMC. I use Pulleyblank’s (1984, 1991a) unusual notation for these four sounds. They could otherwise be written as *ky, *Yy, *kw, *Yw.
The reconstruction of Late Middle Chinese (LMC) LMC has not received the attention that has been showered upon EMC, largely because of the paucity of materials. There is no LMC equivalent to Qieyun. We do have the list of 36 initials in Yunjing and other rhyme tables, but the rhymes in those tables are taken from Qieyun and do not represent 149
OLD JAPANESE
the rhymes of LMC. I know of only two post-Karlgrenian reconstructions of LMC and will briefly review them below. Post-Karlgrenian LMC reconstructions After revolutionizing the OC field in (1962), Edwin Pulleyblank published the first draft of his Late Middle Chinese reconstruction in (1970–71). Pulleyblank’s premises were radically different from those of his predecessors. He viewed rhyme tables as evidence for northwestern Chang’an LMC rather than for southern EMC. He also viewed the Four Grades of the tables in a new way. Previous scholars had tried to make sense of the Four Grades via EMC with little success. But having freed himself from the need to shove EMC into the supposedly LMC framework of Yunjing, Pulleyblank declared that the Grades of LMC were grades of palatalization, ranging from zero to maximal. Nearly fifteen years later, Pulleyblank presented a revised reconstruction of LMC in his (1984) monograph. This reconstruction reappeared with slight modifications in his (1991a) Lexicon. Meanwhile, W. South Coblin had been pursuing the problem of LMC (and of northwestern MC in general) from a completely different perspective. Instead of relying upon rhyme tables which he rejected as artificial, he sought to reconstruct ancient northwestern speech on the basis of Chinese transcriptions of foreign languages and foreign transcriptions of Chinese. Luo (1933a) had barely dared to venture beyond Karlgren’s EMC reconstruction, but Coblin (1994) devised reconstructions of northwestern LOC, EMC, and LMC that were intended to be a radical departure from those of his predecessors. Both of these takes on Chang’an LMC would seem to be indispensable for the interpretation of the CLMC-based Shoki orthography. If two researchers could arrive at the same results independently using different methodologies, we could safely assume that they had approximated the truth. Unfortunately, this is far from the case. Pulleyblank’s LMC reconstruction is an example of theory overriding data. Although Pulleyblank is always to be commended for collecting data neglected by his peers – particularly Sinoxenic data – his ultimate (1984, 1991a) version of LMC relies heavily on his assumptions. For example, he reconstructed a medial *-y- in Grade II for Chang’an LMC, even though such a yod is exceedingly rare in the extensive transcriptive materials available for northwestern Chinese, infrequent in SK (which may not even be based on CLMC; see p. 112), and absent from Kan-on. He believed that CLMC was the standard language of Tang and spread to the south, yet southern Chinese has no trace of this yod. This is all very ironic since Pulleyblank has protested (rightfully, I believe) against the Karlgrenian reconstruction of yod for Grade III in EMC and Type B syllables of OC. 150
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
The problems with Pulleyblank’s reconstruction are not restricted to Grade II. Unlike his EMC reconstruction which accounts nicely for Go-on and OSV, his LMC reconstruction cannot account for any of the later strata of SX. Why do Vietnamese long vowels (SV cao [kaaw] ) correspond to LMC short vowels ( LMC *kaw ‘high’)? Why would the Vietnamese, who had a perfectly good final -ua [uR], borrow LMC *muR ‘model’ as mô [moo] and LMC *YüR ‘anxious’ as ngu [Yuu]? Why not simply reconstruct LMC *mo and LMC *Yu? There are many other cases of mismatches between attested forms and his reconstruction which I will not list here. Occasionally Pulleyblank tried to reconcile mismatches with dubious results. According to his ‘grades of palatalization’ theory (5.2), Grade III was the second most palatalized Grade and Grade IV is the most palatalized Grade. Grade III was characterized by the vowel *i and Grade IV was characterized by the glide-vowel combination *yi. SK violates this theory because SK has u [t] in Grade III and i [i] in Grade IV. In order to make SK fit his ‘grades of palatalization’ theory, he reinterpreted Late Middle Korean u as [i] and i as [yi] (1984: 100–104). This would imply an otherwise unjustifiable chain shift (*yi > *i > t) between LMK and modern Korean. But Pulleyblank neither pursued the consequences of his claims for Korean historical phonology nor cited Korean-internal evidence to justify his claims. Coblin (1994) is the antithesis to Pulleyblank’s theory-heavy approach. His Compendium of Phonetics is almost all data and no theory. Surely Coblin, grounded more firmly in the real world, would be more likely to produce realistic results. Regrettably, the very nature of Coblin’s methodology bars him from obtaining such results. Coblin principally draws upon two types of data: Tibetan transcriptions of Chinese and Chinese transcriptions of Indic languages. The Tibetan script of the time had only six vowel letters. It probably could not accurately record all of the phonemic distinctions of LMC. It is roughly analogous to katakana transcriptions of English in phrase books for Japanese tourists. Using those transcriptions, one could not reconstruct English sounds such as [æ R θ 2 W] which have no Japanese equivalents. The Chinese Buddhist transcriptions pose a different problem. Ignoring vowel length and syllabic liquids (è, ù, ê), Sanskrit has only a five-vowel system (a, i, u, e, o). Middle Indic languages also have a five-vowel system. The Chinese would naturally tend to use characters with vowels similar to the five Indic vowels in their transcriptions. Coblin (1994: 79) finds himself unable to learn much about the early northwestern sound value of the ‘fish’ rhyme because it is rarely used to transcribe Indic. Obviously, the ‘fish’ rhyme was among the rhymes that did not resemble anything in Indic. How much could we determine about English phonology based on English transcriptions of Indic words? We could not learn anything about English sounds not used in Indic transcription. We would never know that English had a /z/ or /W/ on the basis of transcriptions of Sanskrit, which has no /z/ or /W/. 151
OLD JAPANESE
Pulleyblank (1998: 201) also points out that Coblin is not entirely liberated from the philological tradition that he rejects. Coblin’s ‘Qieyun System’ is but a minor revision of Karlgren’s ‘Ancient Chinese.’ Coblin is more conservative than he realizes. Coblin (1994: 49–50) reconstructs an “intrinsically front” *i in Grade III and an “anti-palatal” *t in Grade IV. Since the Indic data he discusses for these vowel do not have a distinction between /i/ and /t/, he apparently falls back on the Karlgrenian assumption that Grade III was more palatal than Grade IV. This contradicts everything else known about those two Grades. Compare Coblin’s (1994: 49, 217, 226, 241) Sui-Tang Chang’an (STCA) reconstructions with (1) Coblin’s ‘Qieyun System’ (QYS), (2) the Tibetan transcriptions listed in Coblin (1994), (3) SK, and (4) SV in (5.60). (5.60) ‘sad’ ‘compare’ ‘machine’ ‘discard’
Grade III IV III IV
STCA *pi *bt *ki *kht
QYS *pyi *bi *kyei *khi
Tib. pyi bt, ’byi, ’byt kt (none)
SK SV pi bi [(ii] pi tì [tii] kuy [kty] cd [kRR] ki khí [xii]
Notice that STCA *i correlates with the presence of a *y in QYS and that STCA *t correlates with the absence of a *y in QYS. So far, so good. However, the Tibetan transcriptions only confuse us: Tibetan yi and t correspond to STCA *i, and Tibetan t, yi, and yt correspond to STCA *t. The SK and SV forms, on the other hand, have a pattern. SK distinguishes Grades III and IV only after velars and SV distinguishes those Grades only after labials. SK uy [ty] corresponds to STCA *i and SK i corresponds to STCA *t. This is precisely the reverse of what we would expect given Coblin’s STCA reconstruction: SK *ki ‘machine’ and SK *kuy [kty] ‘discard.’ If Mineya (1972) et al. are correct in deriving SV t from a palatalized labial, then why is SV t in Grade IV ( SV tì ‘compare’) if Grade IV had Coblin’s “anti-palatal” vowel *t? And why is SV t not in Grade III ( SV bi ‘sad’), which Coblin reconstructs with an “intrinsically front” *i? The vowel of SV cd [kRR] ‘machine’ (Grade III) also does not suggest an “intrinsically front” *i. It is true that SV cd’ ‘machine’ is a ‘carryover’ reading from pre-Tang OSV; the expected LMC-based SV reading would be *ki. Nonetheless Coblin’s (1994: 241) fifth-century ‘Old Northwestern Chinese’ reconstruction *ki for ‘machine’ does not explain the non-front vowel in SV cd. On pp. 112 and 127, I have demonstrated that SK and SV have different origins. If they both reflect Grade III as non-palatal and Grade IV as palatal, these manifestations of the Grades are most likely to be traits shared by their source LMC dialects rather than coincidental Korean and Vietnameseinternal developments. It is theoretically possible that Chang’an LMC could have reversed the pattern found elsewhere, but it would be simpler for us to 152
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
assume otherwise. If we ignore the hypothetical Karlgrenian QYS and look at the hard data, we see that Indic and Tibetan tell us nothing about Grades III and IV but that SK and SV do tell us something quite different from Coblin’s account. This is not much ado about nothing, for all four of the characters in (5.60) appear in Shoki. ‘sad’ and ‘machine’ are phonograms for OJ piy and kiy with B-type iy (NS 123.4.5a, 7.2.3) and ‘compare’ and ‘discard’ are phonograms for OJ pyi and kyi with A-type yi (NS 6.2.1, 96.21.3) We will see in Chapter 8 that OJ B-type iy correlates with Grade III and that OJ A-type yi correlates with Grade IV. The Grade III/IV distinction is crucial for the reconstruction of these two OJ ‘vowels.’ Neither Pulleyblank’s nor Coblin’s LMC reconstruction is satisfactory. The ideal solution would be to use the comparative method to create reconstructions untainted by either Karlgrenian or post-Karlgrenian preconceptions. But such a task is far beyond the scope of this book, so I shall not attempt it here. In the next section, I will explain how I will approximate LMC without using either Pulleyblank’s or Coblin’s reconstructions. The initials of Chang’an LMC Since no LMC equivalent of Qieyun exists, no lists of LMC finals compiled by LMC speakers exist. The post-LMC rhyme tables such as Yunjing still listed the long obsolete finals of Qieyun. Instead of trying to reconstruct LMC finals, I will use SK and SV as my main witnesses for LMC finals. As we have seen, the Tibetan transcriptions of northwestern LMC finals are inconsistent and unreliable. Even though SK and SV probably do not descend from Chang’an LMC, the similarities between their finals and those of modern Kan-on suggest that there were no radical differences between the finals of their source LMC dialects and the Chang’an LMC source of Kan-on. However, SK and SV cannot tell us much about the initials of Chang’an LMC for two reasons. First, they were apparently based on LMC dialects which had not undergone the denasalization that was peculiar to CLMC. Second, neither currently reflects the original consonantal distinctions of LMC. SK aspiration is not correlated with aspiration in Chinese or in SV. Many consonant mergers and shifts have taken place in SV. Thus I will recycle the consonants of modified EMC (Table 5.13) with modifications to serve as a makeshift substitute for the initials of CLMC. But it is not clear whether all the EMC consonantal distinctions survived into CLMC. Pulleyblank (1984, 1991a) reconstructs retroflexes but no palatals because he believes that EMC palatals had merged with EMC retroflexes in LMC. Although late LMC-based SV still maintains a distinction between the two series, we cannot be certain that such a distinction existed in the northwest as well as in the south. Coblin (1994) reconstructs separate series 153
OLD JAPANESE
of palatals and retroflexes for Sui-Tang Chang’an, which would have been the basis of Kan-on and the orthography of Shoki. I believe it is best to err in the direction of overdifferentiation rather than underdifferentiation, so I will keep LMC palatals separate from LMC retroflexes. I will make only three changes to the EMC consonants of Table 5.13 to reflect the major characteristics of CLMC. (1) Pulleyblank (1991a: 6) believes that EMC voiced obstruents had become LMC ‘muddy’ obstruents “having voiceless onset with voiced aspiration or murmur at their release.” Even without referring to the voiceless modern Kan-on counterparts of LMC ‘muddy’ obstruents, we can confirm this by looking at the Tibetan transcriptions (Luo 1933a): (5.61) LMC *k *kh *k® Tibetan transcription k, g kh k, kh, g Similar patterns of correspondence exist for unaspirated, aspirated, and ‘muddy’ obstruents at other points of articulation: (5.62) LMC Tibetan transcription
*p p, b
*ph *p® ph ph, b
Apparently the Tibetans perceived ‘muddy’ obstruents as either nonaspirates (k, g, b) or aspirates (kh, ph). Pulleyblank’s *C® reconstructions account for both patterns of transcription. Therefore I will rewrite all EMC voiced obstruents (*b, *d,*g, etc.) as *C® clusters (*p®, *t®, *k®, etc.). (2) Unlike EMC, LMC distinguished between ‘heavy lip sounds’ (bilabials) and ‘light lip sounds’ (labiodentals). The ‘heavy/light’ distinction must have been known to the scribes of Shoki, since it is attested in the fanqie for Yan Shigu’s Han shu commentary of 641. The ‘light lip sounds’ have been reconstructed in a number of different ways (Table 5.15). Table 5.15 Reconstructions of the LMC labiodentals Yunjing initial name
‘not’ Unaspirated
‘spread’ Aspirated
‘present’ ‘Muddy’
‘small’ Nasal
Tib. translit. (Luo 1933a) Tôdô (1978, 1980) Pulleyblank (1984, 1991a) Coblin (1994) Miyake
ph *f *f *pf *f
ph *fh *f *phf *fh
ph, b, ’b *v *f® *bv *f®
m, b, ’b *w *v *m(v) *mv
Note Coblin (1994: 58) reconstructs *m for seventh-century Sui-Tang Chang’an and *mv for eighthcentury Mid-Tang Chang’an.
154
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
My reconstruction is a compromise between those of Tôdô (1978, 1980), Pulleyblank (1984, 1991a), and Coblin (1994). Although both Pulleyblank and I doubt the existence of a distinction between *f and *fh – there would be no other pair of fricatives distinguished by aspiration in LMC – I will err on the side of overdifferentiation and keep *f and *fh separate. For consistency with other ‘muddy’ obstruents, I will preserve Pulleyblank’s reconstruction of the ‘muddy’ labiodental as *f®. I will revise Pulleyblank’s *v as *mv to reflect the nasality evident in the Tibetan transcriptions m and ’b (probably *[mb] ). Following Coblin (1994: 34, 59), I will rewrite EMC bilabial initials (*p, *ph, *b, *m) followed by the vowel *u as CLMC labiodental initials: (5.63) EMC *p, *ph, *b / _u > CLMC *f, *fh, *f® (5.64) EMC *m / _u (except / _uw) > CLMC *mv A separate rule (5.64) is necessary for *m because EMC *m does not shift to CLMC *mv if it is followed by a *w: EMC *muw, *muwY, *muwk all have initial *m in CLMC (Pulleyblank 1984: 90). (3) *mv in (5.64) above is one of six prenasalized obstruent initials (*mb, *mv, *nd, *ndr, *ã9, *Yg) in LMC that developed from EMC nasal initials in all but certain environments (see below). All six correspond to modern Kan-on voiced obstruents and voiced obstruents prefixed with a.chung (symbolized here as an apostrophe) in Tibetan transcription (also see 5.42). Uighur transcriptions (Barat n.d.) also show denasalization in five of the six initials (*ndr is not represented in the data): (5.65) EMC LMC Kan-on Tib. translit. Uighur
*m *mb b ’b p
*m *mv b ’b v
*n *nd d ’d l
*nr *ndr d ’d –
*ã *ã9 z 9 z
*Y *Yg g ’g k
The exact circumstances under which denasalization was blocked are unclear. Coblin (1994: 58) thinks the process “occurred primarily in syllables whose finals lacked a nasal element of any kind . . . in some varieties of northwest Chinese it may have begun to spread beyond its original phonetic environment to syllables having final nasal elements.” For now, I will regard nasals before finals without nasal elements as denasalized: *m, *n > *mb, *nd, etc. I will regard nasals before finals with nasal elements as potentially denasalized: *m(b), *n(d), etc. In any case, denasalization was probably subphonemic in CLMC. Nothing in Kan-on or the transcriptions suggests the existence of minimal pairs such as *ma vs. *mba or *maY vs. *baY. However, what may have been 155
OLD JAPANESE
CLMC allophone *[m] – perceived by non-Chinese as */m/? CLMC phoneme */m/ CLMC allophone *[mb] – perceived by non-Chinese as */mb/?
Figure 5.1 Foreign perceptions of CLMC nasals
Table 5.16 The consonants of CLMC Labial Voiceless stops/affr. *p Voiceless fricatives *f(h) Aspirated stops/affr. *ph ‘Muddy’ stops/affr. *p® ‘Muddy’ fricatives Prenasalized obst. *mb *mv Nasals *m Glides *w
Dental
Retroflex
*t
*ts *tr *s *th *tsh *thr *t® *ts® *t®r *s® *nd *ndr *n *nr *l
*cr *Z *chr *c®r *Z®
Palatal
Velar
Glottal
*c *\ *ch *c® *\® *ã9 *ã *y
*k (*x) *kh *k® (*x®) *Yg *Y *ò
*q *h *h®
subphonemic for a Chinese may have been quite distinct for a Korean or Japanese scribe (Figure 5.1), so I will distinguish between denasalized and (potentially) non-denasalized allophones of nasal phonemes. Using the above proposals, I derive the CLMC consonants in Table 5.16 from the EMC consonants of Table 5.13.
Summary In this chapter, I have surveyed all the types of evidence available for Chinese reconstruction as well as the latest Chinese reconstructions themselves. I adopted Starostin’s (1989) LOC reconstruction and Pulleyblank’s (1984, 1991a) EMC reconstruction because they draw upon and account for the widest variety of data. I rejected the LMC reconstructions of Pulleyblank (1984, 1991a) and Coblin (1994) and proposed a set of LMC initials. In the next chapter, I will outline my methodology for OJ reconstruction and explain how I will use the sources discussed up to this point.
Notes 1 EMC *tr represents a single consonant *[â]. Pulleyblank does not reconstruct any consonant clusters for EMC apart from consonant–glide clusters such as *tw-. 2 Pulleyblank’s (1984: 75) examples are from examples of the Four Grades in a manuscript fragment from Dunhuang. These examples are similar to four of the entries in table 25 of Tôdô and Kobayashi’s (1971: 74) edition of Yunjing.
156
OLD CHINESE, MIDDLE CHINESE, AND SINOXENIC
3 Kiyose (1991) uses the term ‘Altaic’ to denote a group of typologically similar languages rather than a family of genetically related languages. 4 I have adopted Kim-Renaud’s (1997: 2) translations of these terms. 5 I have not been able to identify Arisaka (1936). It is absent from Haewoo Lee’s bibliography. 6 Gregerson (1969: 165) reconstructs g as either *g or *γ, but I favor *g since (1) de Rhodes says “g is used just as it is with us” (Gregerson 1969: 182) and (2) *γ would have been written with a special letter or digraph instead of g. 7 According to Gage (1985), earlier *c, *j > *c and *k, *g > *k but *p, *b and *t, *d change directly into voiced implosives without the intermediate stages *p and *t that I propose in (5.12). 8 After the fall of the Eastern Han, the Wu state, one of China’s Three Kingdoms, ruled Jiaozhou (northern Vietnam) from 222 to 280. Jiaozhou was then controlled by various other states such as Eastern Jin and Song during the rest of the Six Dynasties period before falling under Sui and finally Tang control. 9 I have excluded characters which retain their SV readings and meanings when used in nôm: e.g., SV cô ‘father’s sister.’ 10 Some scholars including Downer treat Vietnamese e [t] and d [RR] as back vowels (i.e., as /T/ and /[/). However, notice that Downer’s ‘back’ (my ‘labial’) vowel class consists only of rounded back vowels and excludes these two unrounded central or back vowels. 11 I use the non-Wylie symbol t to transcribe the ‘inverse gi-gu (letter i)’ of the Tibetan transcriptions. The phonetic value of this vowel is uncertain (Che 1994: 75), though I suspect it may have been [t]. 12 Starostin (1989) uses the term ‘EMC’ to refer to sixth-century Chinese rather than the Chinese of Qieyun (601 CE).
157
OLD JAPANESE
6 GOALS AND METHODOLOGY
This chapter will be quite short and relatively simple compared to earlier chapters. My aims and techniques are not as complex as the background knowledge and tools required for OJ reconstruction.
Goals I intend to reconstruct the segmental phonetics and phonology of the Old Japanese (OJ) language of the poetry of Kojiki and Nihon shoki. This reconstruction must be: (1) Statistically based: I will not draw conclusions about OJ on the basis of the readings of a few phonograms. Neither will I treat all phonograms for an OJ syllable equally. I will examine phonogram frequency to avoid being misled by nonce oddities. I am interested in finding dominant patterns of phonogram usage throughout the entire corpus of Kojiki and Shoki poetry. (2) Typologically sound: I want to reconstruct a plausible phonological system for OJ that (a) has precedents in natural human languages and (b) is as unmarked as possible. Extraordinary solutions will require extraordinary evidence. (3) Consistent with Japonic-internal evidence: I want my solution to fit what is already known about stages of Japanese after the eighth century.To avoid circularity, my solution will not be based on claims about pre-OJ made in Chapter 4. Instead, I will test such claims during the course of the following two chapters. There is no guarantee that philological reconstruction will confirm the results of internal and comparative reconstruction.
Methodology I have examined all poems from Kojiki and Nihon shoki in their original phonogram orthography, including all textual variants listed in the Shintô taikei (Outline of Shintô) edition of Kojiki and the Nihon koten bungaku taikei (Outline of Classical Japanese Literature) edition of Shoki. I have also examined textual variations between three modern printed editions of Kojiki 158
GOALS AND METHODOLOGY
and Shoki poetry: (1) the Shintô taikei edition of Kojiki, (2) the Nihon koten bungaku taikei edition of Shoki, and (3) the Nihon koten bungaku taikei anthology of non-Man’yôshû OJ poetry, Kodai kayô shû (Collection of Ancient Songs). I will quote OJ poetry in modified Yale romanizations for each phonogram based on (1) the kana transcriptions of the poems given in Kodai kayô shû and (2) the A/B-type classification of phonograms given in Igarashi’s (1969) dictionary of OJ orthography. I have chosen the poetry of Kojiki and Shoki to be my primary evidence for OJ phonetics and phonology for four reasons: (1) They constitute a large body of connected language. The poetry of Kojiki and Shoki contain a total of roughly 12,800 phonograms, including textual variants. It would be dangerous to reconstruct OJ on the basis of transcriptions of isolated proper nouns because they may contain archaic and/or aesthetic phonogram usages. One could not easily reconstruct the sounds of English on the basis of English personal and place names, which often have spelling irregularities lacking in the orthography for the rest of the language. Using two complete bodies of poetry (with the exception of a single poem; see below), I can reconstruct practically all of the syllables of the language rather than just those which happen to occur in names. I will also be able to reconstruct phonetic and phonological forms for many of the words in the language, since the bulk of the known OJ lexicon appears in poetry. (2) The System-D-based transcription (p. 18) of Kojiki and the System-Ebased transcription (p. 32) of Shoki are quite different, yet the poems being transcribed are often the same or very similar. Thus these two orthographies will give us two different perspectives on the phonetics and phonology of the poems shared by both works and of OJ in general. Since Kojiki and Shoki are contemporaneous, I hope to integrate their separate perspectives into a single coherent picture of the OJ sound system. (3) Kojiki and Shoki are both national histories produced for the Japanese court and presumably reflect the prestigious Central dialect of OJ. Man’yôshû, on the other hand, contains poems in the Azuma (Eastern) dialect of OJ as well as the Central dialect. The Azuma dialect is quite different from the Central dialect and is less well understood. It deserves separate treatment and I hope to examine its orthography, phonetics, and phonology elsewhere. I believe that the reconstruction of the Central dialect in this book is a prerequisite for reconstruction of the Azuma dialect. Hereafter, I will use the term OJ to refer only to the Central OJ dialect. (4) Unlike Man’yôshû, Kojiki and Shoki employ pure phonogram orthography without any ambiguous semantograms or tawamuregaki ( p. 26). The difficulties of interpretation that arise when dealing with the complex writing system of Man’yôshû poetry are largely absent from the simpler writing systems of Kojiki and Shoki poetry. As a general rule, I will exclude cases of variation including variant phonograms and variant interpretations of phonograms from my study. 159
OLD JAPANESE
Although I am frequently sure that some variant phonograms are scribal errors, I do not wish to explain away the statistical noise they can generate. Nor do I wish to deal with determining the correct readings of those rare phonograms which my sources interpret differently. But on the other hand, I do not wish to hide the warts of the extant texts. I am first and foremost interested in the big picture and will cite variants only when they can make major contributions to my study. For the most part I will treat Kojiki and Shoki as single texts. I will not take Mori’s (1991) division of Shoki into alpha and beta sections as a given. In Chapter 3, we have seen that the distinction between the two sections was not entirely clear-cut. I will further test Mori’s hypothesis in the next two chapters when I check to see whether certain traits of Shoki transcription are unique to one or the other section. Following the precedents set by Ôno’s (1953a) and Mori’s (1991) studies of Shoki orthography, I will exclude Shoki poem 122 from my analysis since it has not yet been adequately deciphered. However, I will use all other Kojiki and Shoki poems. From here onward, I will use the terms ‘Kojiki’ and ‘Shoki’ to refer only to the poetry of those two works and not to their prose unless otherwise specified. Now that I have explained my textual policies, I will now describe the three-stage process by which I will reconstruct the language of these texts. Chapter 7 constitutes the first stage. I will reconstruct the initial consonants of OJ on the basis of the initials of the Early Middle Chinese (EMC) readings of Kojiki phonograms and the Chang’an Late Middle Chinese (CLMC) readings of Shoki phonograms. My reconstructions of EMC initials will follow those of Pulleyblank (1984, 1991a) with the modifications given on p. 146. My reconstructions of CLMC initials will be based on Pulleyblank’s (1984, 1991a) reconstructions of EMC initials with the modifications given on p. 154. These modifications will ‘update’ and ‘localize’ the EMC initials to reflect the characteristics of the Chang’an dialect during the early Tang Dynasty. I have chosen to rely primarily on the reconstructions of Middle Chinese (MC) initials rather than on attested Sinoxenic (SX) initials because MC initials are relatively uncontroversial and are poorly preserved in SX. Authentic Sino-Korean (SK), as opposed to the prescriptive variety of the Tongkwuk cengwun dictionary, consistently reflects neither the ‘muddiness’ nor the aspiration of MC: unaspirated and aspirated SK initials can correspond to ‘clear’ (unaspirated), ‘second clear’ (aspirated), or ‘muddy’ LMC consonants (p. 115). Vietnamese has undergone radical consonant shifts since the borrowing of Sino-Vietnamese (SV) during the late Tang (p. 120). Since the Tibetan transcriptions definitely reflect the denasalization of northwestern LMC but are limited in quality and quantity (p. 135), I will also cite SK initials from Cenwun okphyen (c. 1796), SV initials from Mineya 160
GOALS AND METHODOLOGY
(1972), and the initials found in alphabetic transcriptions of northwestern Chinese (Luo 1933a, Barat n.d.) as secondary and tertiary evidence. Although Pulleyblank (1984: 96–100, 154–159) did employ man’yôgana evidence for the reconstruction of the finals of his two stages of MC, his arguments for his reconstructions of EMC and LMC initials did not rely upon man’yôgana. Hence it is not circular to use his reconstructions of initials to reconstruct OJ initials. In each section of Chapter 7, I will determine which EMC initials most frequently appear in the readings of the phonograms for syllables with the same OJ consonant in Kojiki and reconstruct that OJ consonant on the basis of those initials. Then I will repeat this process with LMC initials in Shoki. Finally, I will reconstruct the OJ consonant on the basis of my consonantal reconstructions for Kojiki and Shoki. I will also look for correlations between MC consonants and OJ ‘vowels.’ For example, I may find that OJ s is predominantly written with MC *s before OJ u and wo, MC *ts before OJ a and o, and MC *\ before OJ i and e. In such instances, I will reconstruct allophones for each environment. The process of consonantal reconstruction is diagramed in Figure 6.1. Chapter 8 constitutes the second stage: the reconstruction of the ‘vowels’ of OJ. Since I am not using any reconstruction of LMC finals, I will look at which EMC final categories are most frequently correlated with each of the ‘vowels’ in the LMC-based orthography of Shoki as well as the EMC-based
OJ consonant X
EMC initials of phonograms for X-initial syllables in Kojiki
LMC initials of phonograms for X-initial syllables in Shoki
Most frequent EMC initials
Most frequent LMC initials
(EMC-based SX evidence)
(LMC-based SX and transcriptions)
EMC-based reconstruction of OJ X
LMC-based reconstruction of OJ X
Final reconstruction of OJ X
Environmentally conditioned allophones
Figure 6.1 Methodology of OJ consonantal reconstruction
161
OLD JAPANESE
orthography of Kojiki. Although somewhat anachronistic, this practice of viewing later stages of Chinese through an EMC prism has a long history going back to the rhyme table tradition. Modern examples include the Hashimotos’ studies of Cantonese (1972) and Hakka (1973). Besides, the gap between EMC and LMC is hardly as dramatic as that between EMC and modern Cantonese and Hakka. I do not intend to imply that all the EMC final categories survived into LMC. The comparative and transcriptive evidence clearly shows many mergers between the two stages. I use EMC final categories rather than the reconstructed shapes of EMC finals as primary evidence for the OJ ‘vowels’ because I reject Pulleyblank’s (1984) man’yôgana-based EMC final reconstructions as potentially circular. In each section of Chapter 8, I will use SX and nôm to interpret phonetically the EMC final categories most commonly associated with a single OJ ‘vowel.’ Since few Old Sino-Vietnamese (OSV) words correspond to the phonograms in Kojiki, I will look at the regular OSV counterparts of their EMC finals whenever necessary. I will also look at the readings of vietographs from the 1997 edition of Ngw thiên t@ (Five Thousand Characters) whose phonetic elements (‘bases’) belong to these EMC final categories. I will reconstruct the phonetic shape of each OJ ‘vowel’ in Kojiki on the basis of this OSV and nôm data. Using the finals of the SK and SV readings of Shoki phonograms as substitutes for reconstructions of the LMC reflexes of OJ ‘vowel’ X
EMC final categories of phonograms for X-‘vowel’ syllables in Kojiki
LMC final categories of phonograms for X-‘vowel’ syllables in Shoki
Most frequent EMC final categories
Most frequent EMC final categories
EMC-based OSV counterparts of the above finals and finals of readings of vietographs with bases with the above finals
LMC-based SK and SV finals of phonograms with the above finals
EMC-based reconstruction of OJ X
LMC-based reconstruction of OJ X
Final reconstruction of OJ X
Environmentally conditioned allophones
Figure 6.2 Methodology of OJ ‘vocalic’ reconstruction
162
GOALS AND METHODOLOGY
EMC rhyme categories, I will then reconstruct the phonetic shape of each OJ ‘vowel’ in Shoki. Finally, I will reconstruct each OJ ‘vowel’ on the basis of my vocalic reconstructions for Kojiki and Shoki. I will also look for correlations between EMC final categories and OJ ‘vowels.’ For example, I may find that OJ C-type i is transcribed with EMC *-i except after OJ w, where it is transcribed as EMC *-uy. In such instances, I will reconstruct allophones for each environment or even reinterpret the A/B/C-type classification of the ‘vowel’ if necessary. We may discover that some or all ‘C-type’ ‘vowels’ are really A-type or B-type ‘vowels.’ Chapter 9 constitutes the third and last stage: the reconstruction of the structure and inventory of OJ syllables. At this point I will have complete inventories of both the consonants and the ‘vowels’ of OJ. I will formulate rules to combine these elements into syllables. Using these rules, I will generate a complete list of reconstructed OJ syllables. I will conclude with an attempt to resurrect the eighth-century pronunciation of an OJ poem attributed to the mythological hero Yamato Takeru.
163
OLD JAPANESE
7 THE RECONSTRUCTION OF OLD JAPANESE CONSONANTS
Overview In this chapter, I will reconstruct OJ consonants in an order determined by the phonetic classes implied by their Yale romanizations. I have grouped OJ consonants into sets according to their apparent places of articulation, with the zero initial ordered last. Within each of the above sets, I have grouped OJ consonants according to their apparent manners of articulation. I must emphasize the distinction between the romanization and the reconstruction of an OJ consonant. The former is an algebraic notation. Only the latter has phonological substance. The Yale symbol p does not necessarily represent an OJ bilabial stop *p. It may have been an OJ bilabial fricative *φ or even an OJ glottal fricative *h. I have grouped OJ s and z with the dentals, though they may actually be palatals (*c and *j). The orthographic zero initial ($ ) could be a glottal stop (*}). My arrangement of the OJ consonants may not match their reconstructions’ places and manners of articulation. During the course of these next two chapters, we will see how closely my OJ reconstruction corresponds to Yale romanization. Before I begin my reconstructions, I should note that I use the terms ‘Kojiki’ and ‘Shoki’ to refer only to the poetry of those two works unless otherwise specified.
OJ p Three EMC consonants (*p, *ph, and *b) correspond to OJ p in Kojiki (Table 7.1). 65.6 per cent (339/517) of OJ p in Kojiki were without a doubt written with EMC *p. 24.6 per cent (127/517) of OJ p in Kojiki in theory may have been written with either EMC *b or EMC *p. All of these cases involve the OJ syllable pyi. 99.2 per cent (127/128) of OJ pyi in Kojiki were written with the phonogram , which had three EMC readings with *b and two EMC readings with *p. I will assume that was selected for its *p readings. It would make no sense to reconstruct allophonic variation (*p~*b) only 164
THE RECONSTRUCTION OF OLD JAPANESE CONSONANTS
Table 7.1 OJ p in Kojiki poetry OJ \ EMC
*p
*ph
*p/*b
*b
a yi iy u ey ye o Subtotals Total
204 0 0 54 18 0 63 339 517
0 0 10 0 0 0 0 10
0 127 0 0 0 0 0 127
4 1 3 0 0 31 2 41
Table 7.2 OJ p in Shoki poetry OJ \ CLMC
*p
*p/*ph
*ph
*p/*p®
*p®
*f
*fh
*f®
a yi iy u ye ey o Subtotals Total
134 18 4 6 7 6 15 190 475
0 0 0 0 0 1 0 1
52 8 0 0 0 0 0 60
0 64 0 0 0 0 0 64
16 13 0 0 15 21 41 106
0 0 0 17 0 0 0 17
2 0 0 17 0 0 0 19
0 0 0 17 0 0 1 18
before the OJ ‘vowel’ yi. If we regard as an EMC *p-initial phonogram, then 90.1 per cent (466/517) of OJ p corresponded to EMC *p. OJ pye is the only p-initial syllable in Kojiki which was consistently written with EMC *b. Nonetheless I am reluctant to reconstruct an allophone *b for OJ p only before ye (or ye and yi). Thus I reconstruct OJ p in Kojiki as *p for pye as well as for pyi. Although OJ piy is usually written with EMC *ph, I would rather not reconstruct *ph (or a labial fricative in OJ but absent in EMC) before iy. Hence I will reconstruct OJ p in Kojiki as *p before all ‘vowels.’ Six CLMC consonants correspond to OJ p in Shoki (Table 7.2). 88.6 per cent (421/475) of OJ p in Shoki were written with CLMC stops (*p, *ph, *p®). The most common of these stops is *p. There is only one instance of CLMC *ph in the entire alpha section: for OJ pyi (75.19.7). The 59 other instances of unambiguous *ph are in the beta section. If Mori is correct in claiming that the alpha section is phonetically more accurate, then the near-absence of CLMC *ph in the alpha section and the low frequency of CLMC *ph throughout Shoki prevents us from reconstructing OJ p as an aspirated *ph. 165
OLD JAPANESE
There are two phonograms which have CLMC readings with and without simple *p: *p-/*p®- for OJ pyi and *p-/*p®- for OJ pey,1 which account for all 65 cases of ambiguous *p in Shoki. If I add these 65 ambiguous cases to the total of 190 unambiguous cases of *p, then the total for CLMC *p in Shoki rises to 53.7 per cent (255/475). Only 11.3 per cent (54/475) of OJ p in Shoki correspond to CLMC fricatives (*f, *fh, and *f®). All of these fricatives are found in the readings of phonograms for the OJ syllables pa, pu, and po. Only 1.0 per cent (2/204) of OJ pa and 1.8 per cent (1/57) of OJ po were written with an CLMC fricative, whereas 89.5 per cent (51/57) of OJ pu was written with an CLMC fricative. OJ pu was always written with an CLMC fricative (*f or *f®) in the alpha section. Should I reconstruct a fricative allophone (*φ or *f) before OJ u and a stop allophone (*p) elsewhere? I do not think a fricative allophone before OJ u is necessary for two reasons. First, CLMC probably had no syllables such as *pu, *phu, or *p®u. Pulleyblank (1984: 86) and Coblin (1994: 34) agree that EMC labials became CLMC labiodentals before the vowel *u: *pu > *fu, etc. Assuming that (1) this change occurred without any exceptions, (2) OJ p was *p, and (3) OJ u was *u (i.e., a vowel similar to EMC *u), scribes faced with the problem of writing OJ *pu would have to compromise. They would have to select (a) phonograms with inappropriate initials and appropriate vowels (e.g., =CLMC *f-, perhaps *fuh; cf. SK pwu [pu] and SV phú [fuu] ) or (b) phonograms with appropriate initials and inappropriate vowels ( CLMC *p-, perhaps *poh; cf. SK phwo [pho] and SV b3 [(oo] ). They apparently preferred the former solution and wrote OJ *pu as CLMC *fu rather than as CLMC *po. Second, even if one disregards the above assumptions, one cannot deny that EMC *ph, the closest EMC approximation of a labial fricative (*φ or *f ), never appears in Kojiki spellings for OJ pu. Now that I have rejected *ph and *φ or *f as possible reconstructions of OJ p in Shoki, there are only two candidates left: *p and *p®. Since *p clearly outnumbers *p® and is less exotic than *p®, I reconstruct OJ p as a voiceless unaspirated bilabial stop *p in Shoki as well as in Kojiki.
OJ b EMC *p and *b correspond to OJ p in Kojiki (Table 7.3). There are 20 ambiguous cases involving phonograms which could be read with either EMC *p or *b. If we ignore these cases, 96.9 per cent (95/98 [= 118 − 20] ) of OJ b in Kojiki were written with EMC *b. Perhaps I should reconstruct OJ b in Kojiki as *b. However, before I come to that conclusion, we should examine the data from Shoki (Table 7.4). Let us suppose that OJ b was *b for Shoki as well. Since CLMC has no *b, the best substitute available for *b would be *mb (cf. its Tibetan 166
THE RECONSTRUCTION OF OLD JAPANESE CONSONANTS
Table 7.3 OJ b in Kojiki poetry OJ \ EMC
*p
*b
*p/*b
a yi iy u ey ye o Subtotals Total
3 0 0 0 0 0 0 3 118
0 1 0 19 0 0 0 20
63 15 4 0 6 1 6 95
Table 7.4 OJ b in Shoki poetry OJ \ CLMC
*p
*p/*p®
*p®
*mb
*mv
a yi iy u ye ey o Subtotals Total
4 0 0 0 0 0 0 4 84
0 0 0 3 0 0 0 3
3 0 2 2 0 9 10 26
31 16 1 0 2 0 0 50
0 0 0 1 0 0 0 1
transliteration as ’b *[mb]?), even though the CLMC voiced stop has prenasalization absent in OJ *b. *p® also might be a viable substitute, since the Tibetans transcribed it as b or even ’b as well as ph. Thus it is unsurprising that 90.5 per cent (76/84) of OJ b in Shoki were written either with *mb or *p®. Nevertheless, I am hesitant to reconstruct a simple OJ *b which would not explain prenasalization in later reflexes of OJ b ( p. 75). The sound change *b > mb is rather bizarre. I would rather reconstruct *mb for OJ and assume that LMJ mb had inherited this prenasalization. But how would I explain the fact that 31 per cent (26/84) of OJ b were written with *p®? Mori believed that the alpha section was written by Chinese. If both CLMC and OJ had prenasalized obstruents, then we would expect CLMC native speakers to identify their own *mb with OJ *mb. So we might expect the alpha section to have few or no instances of *p® for OJ b. This is not quite the case, for we find that only two-thirds (22/33) of OJ b in the alpha section were written with CLMC *mb (Table 7.5). Why would CLMC speakers write OJ *mb as *p or *p®? Furthermore, OJ bu and bo were always written with *p® in the alpha section. All six instances of OJ bo in the beta section were written with *p®. 167
OLD JAPANESE
Table 7.5 OJ b in Shoki alpha section poetry OJ \ CLMC
*mb
*p
*p®
a yi u o Subtotals Total
11 11 0 0 22 33
5 0 0 0 5
1 0 1 4 6
All nine instances of OJ bey are in the beta section and were written with *p®. Yet it would make no sense to reconstruct a non-nasal allophone *b preceding certain random ‘vowels’ (OJ ey, o, etc.) and a nasal allophone *mb preceding all other ‘vowels’ (OJ a, yi, etc.). I will refine my earlier statement to account for the above phenomena by adopting Ramsey and Unger’s (1972) proposal of nasalized vowels preceding OJ voiced obstruents: 1 2 3
OJ b was generally a prenasalized voiced unaspirated bilabial stop *mb. ‘Vowels’ preceding *mb may have been nasalized (*~). *mb may have been reduced to *b if a preceding ‘vowel’ was nasalized (*~). Thus OJ *mb may have had the following allophones in free variation:
(7.1) (1) *[mb]
(2) *[~mb] (3) *[~b]
Since all instances of OJ *mb in Shoki are intervocalic, any OJ *mb could potentially be reduced to OJ *~b. There was no *~b in CLMC, so scribes wrote this non-nasal voiced stop allophone of OJ b as CLMC *mb (a prenasalized voiced stop), *p (a non-nasal voiceless stop), or *p® (a nonnasal stop with voiceless onset and voiced aspiration). One could write my reconstruction of OJ b as *~b or even as *b or *np without specifying nasality or voicing, but I will continue to write it as *mb.
OJ m OJ m in Kojiki corresponds only to EMC *m (Table 7.6). Therefore I will reconstruct OJ m in Kojiki as *m. The picture is more complicated in Shoki, where CLMC *m, *m(b), and *mv correspond to OJ m (Table 7.7). CLMC *mb is the most frequent initial (82.3 per cent = 525/638). Were OJ m and b homophonous? Should I
168
THE RECONSTRUCTION OF OLD JAPANESE CONSONANTS
Table 7.6 OJ m in Kojiki poetry OJ \ EMC
*m
a yi iy u ey ye wo o Total
198 180 15 72 29 24 37 135 690
Table 7.7 OJ m in Shoki poetry OJ \ CLMC
*m(b)
*mb
*mv
a yi iy u ye ey o Subtotals Total
28 0 0 3 3 0 17 51 634
151 151 0 12 15 38 154 521
0 0 8 54 0 0 0 62
reconstruct a post-OJ phonemic split? I do not think such a drastic measure is necessary. The key to the solution lies in the phonotactics of CLMC. CLMC allowed initial nasals (as opposed to prenasalized obstruents such as *mb or *mv) only in syllables with final nasal elements: CLMC *mVN was possible, but CLMC *mV was impossible, since earlier *mV syllables had become *mbV and *mvV syllables. If we assume that OJ m was *m, scribes had to choose between CLMC *mbV and *mvV phonograms or CLMC *mVN phonograms to write OJ m-initial syllables. Apparently, they favored using open syllable phonograms even though those phonograms’ prenasalized obstruents were not perfect matches for OJ *m. We should not project the lack of *mV syllables in CLMC onto OJ. If OJ m were *mb, we might expect to see at least a few cases of EMC *b for OJ m in Kojiki, but we find only EMC *m (Table 7.6). Furthermore, we know that OJ m corresponds to m in all later stages of the language. Therefore I reconstruct OJ m as a bilabial nasal *m for both Kojiki and Shoki.
169
OLD JAPANESE
Table 7.8 OJ w in Kojiki poetry OJ \ EMC
*®w
*w
a i e o Subtotals Total
69 0 13 0 82 228
0 12 0 134 146
OJ w OJ w in Kojiki corresponds to EMC *®w and *w (Table 7.8). EMC *®w and *w are in complementary distribution: EMC *®w precedes OJ a and e and EMC *w precedes OJ i and o. But I will not reconstruct two allophones for OJ w, because *®w and *w were in complementary distribution in EMC. EMC *®w appeared only before non-high (i.e., low and mid) vowels (*a, *e, etc.) and EMC *w appeared only before high vowels (*i, *t, *u). If OJ wa and we had (1) initial *w- and (2) non-high ‘vowels’ (e.g., *a and *e), then the closest EMC equivalents would have initial *®w- coupled with non-high vowels. I do not think one should project a distributional peculiarity of EMC into OJ.2 It is also possible that the variety of Chinese underlying the Kojiki orthography had *w instead of *®w. EMC *®w phonograms may have been borrowed before the shift of *w to *®w before non-high vowels. I will reconstruct OJ w in Kojiki as a labial glide *w. OJ w in Shoki corresponds to CLMC *h®, *h®w, *q, *qw, and *w (Table 7.9). Surprisingly, the most common CLMC initial is the glottal stop *q [}]. CLMC initials without any *w account for 52.3 per cent (114/218) of the total. How can we account for this bizarre state of affairs? Was OJ w really *w? Why would anyone write a labial glide *w with a glottal stop *q [}] or a glottal fricative *h®? The answers to the above questions lie in the finals rather than the initials of the Shoki phonograms for OJ w-initial syllables. All of the phonograms Table 7.9 OJ w in Shoki poetry OJ \ CLMC
*h®
*h®w
*q
*qw
*w
a i e o Subtotals Total
0 0 0 5 5 218
51 0 6 6 63
0 3 0 106 109
24 2 1 1 28
0 8 5 0 13
170
THE RECONSTRUCTION OF OLD JAPANESE CONSONANTS
with *w-less CLMC initials (i.e., *q and *h®) have EMC, SK, and SV readings with labial glides or vowels (7.2). (7.2) OJ wo wo wo wo wi
Ph.
Freq. 47 34 25 5 3
EMC *qo *qo *qoq *®o *quy
Go CLMC u *qu *qu *qwo, go *h®wi *q-
Kan wo wo wo ko wi
SK wo [o] wo [o] wo [o] hwo [ho] wi [uy]
SV ô [}oo] ô [}oo] 7 [}oo] h4 [hoo] uy [}wii] oai [}waay]
Coblin (1994: 153, 245) notes that Amoghavajra (705–774) of the northwest used the first phonogram to write Sanskrit o and e and that the fifth phonogram is transcribed as Tibetan u in Tiandi bayang shenzhoujing. The other three phonograms do not appear in the northwestern LMC transcriptional materials. One might conclude that OJ wi was *wi and that OJ wo was *o. However, there is no strong evidence for a distinction between *qo and *wo in LMC. (Although SV alone distinguishes between [}] and [v] before o-like vowels, SV readings such as vo and vô always derive from LMC *mv- rather than LMC *w-.) CLMC *q- < EMC *qo (cf. SK wo [o], SV ô [}oo] ) was the closest equivalent of OJ wo. I will reconstruct OJ w as *w.
OJ t OJ t in Kojiki corresponds to EMC *t, *th, *tr, and *d (Table 7.10). 80.5 per cent (566/703) of OJ t were unambiguously written with EMC *t. All 60 attestations of OJ te in Kojiki were written with the phonogram H which is not listed in Guangyun. Tôdô (1978: 431) speculates that H is a variant of , which is listed in Guangyun with two fanqie, one for EMC *tey and another for EMC *tri. If I treated H as an EMC *t-initial phonogram, then the figure for EMC *t in Kojiki would rise up to 89.0 per cent (626/703). Table 7.10 OJ t in Kojiki poetry OJ \ EMC
*t
*t?
*th
*tr
*d
a i u e wo o Subtotals Total
222 0 135 0 14 195 566 703
0 0 0 60 0 0 60
1 0 0 0 0 0 1
0 74 0 0 0 0 74
0 0 1 0 0 1 2
171
OLD JAPANESE
Table 7.11 OJ t in Shoki poetry OJ \ CLMC
*t
*th
*t®
*n(d)
*tr
*thr
*t®r
*ch/*c®/*t/*thr
a i u e wo o Subtotals Total
101 0 50 66 11 86 314 509 (+78)
2 0 49 0 0 0 51
8 (+45) 0 4 3 12 36 (+33) 63 (+78)
1 0 0 1 0 0 2
0 62 0 0 0 0 62
0 1 0 0 0 0 1
0 3 0 0 0 0 3
13 0 0 0 0 0 13
But what about the remaining 10.7 per cent (74/703) of OJ t in Kojiki which corresponded to EMC *tr? All 74 of these cases involve the OJ syllable ti, though skeptics may wish to include the 60 cases of H ≅ EMC *tey/ *tri. OJ ti was never written with EMC *t. Should I reconstruct a retroflex allophone *tr [â] in OJ before the ‘vowel’ i (and the ‘vowel’ e?) and a dental allophone *t elsewhere? It may be better to ask about the distribution of EMC *t and *tr first. EMC *t could never occur before the high front vowel *i. Thus EMC had no syllables such as *ti or *tiR, though it did have syllables such as *tri and *triR. The complementary distribution of *t and *tr is a trait of EMC that should not be projected onto OJ. OJ ti (*tV) was written with EMC *triR(h) and EMC *triRh in Kojiki because there were no phonograms with readings like EMC *tiR. We cannot always assume that the Chinese readings of phonograms were exact phonetic equivalents of OJ syllables. Hence I will reconstruct OJ t in Kojiki as *t. OJ t in Shoki corresponds to nine CLMC initials (Table 7.11). Like EMC *tr in Kojiki, CLMC *tr in Shoki is found only in phonograms for OJ ti. Like EMC, CLMC probably did not have a *ti, but it did have many similar syllables with *tr- [â] ( TKCW and sixteenth-century SK ti > later SK ci, SV tri, Tibetan transcription ci) and one anomalous syllable with *t®- ( SK ti, SV $ha, Tibetan transcription di). The use of CLMC retroflex initials for OJ ti probably tells us more about the phonotactics of CLMC than OJ. Thus I reject *tr as a possible allophone for OJ t. Three other high-frequency CLMC initials corresponding to OJ t are *t, *th, and *t®. *th is restricted to phonograms for the syllables ta and tu. It seems arbitrary to reconstruct *th only before OJ a and u, so I reject *th. *t® appears to be more infrequent than it actually is only because it is predominantly found among the variant phonograms that I have excluded from this study. I have added the figures for variants in parentheses in Table 7.11. These variants do not alter the general picture. Even if I include the 78 probable cases of CLMC *t® for OJ t), CLMC *t still outnumbers CLMC *t® by a ratio of two to one (314 to 141 = 63 + 78). Also, 172
THE RECONSTRUCTION OF OLD JAPANESE CONSONANTS
CLMC *t® mostly appears in phonograms for OJ ta, two, and to. It would be arbitrary to reconstruct *t® only before these three ‘vowels.’ The statistics for *t may not be overwhelming – 61.7 per cent (314/509) – but *t is less marked as well as more common than *t®. Therefore I will reconstruct OJ t as a voiceless unaspirated dental stop *t in both Kojiki and Shoki.
OJ d OJ d in Kojiki corresponds to EMC *t, *d, *dr, and *9 (Table 7.12). There are only two strong possibilities: *d and *dr. Half the instances of *dr involve phonograms for OJ di. EMC had only one syllable combining a dental initial with a high front vowel ( *dih). In Kojiki poetry, OJ di was written with EMC *dri and EMC *drt(h). These graphs were the closest EMC counterparts to OJ di apart from EMC *dih, which is found as a phonogram for OJ di in the prose of Kojiki and in Man’yôshû. If OJ di really did have a retroflex initial *dr- [¶ ], why write it with a dental initial phonogram such as EMC *dih? We find EMC *d corresponding to d in OJ da, du, and dwo. Why not reconstruct *d for OJ di as well? I cannot explain why EMC *drwiRn(h) and EMC *drtR / *9tR with the EMC initial *dr- are the sole phonograms for OJ de and do in the poetry of Kojiki. I would have expected phonograms with the EMC initial *d-. But before I reconstruct *dr for OJ de and do, I should note that, in the prose of Kojiki, EMC dental-initial phonograms coexist alongside the aforementioned *dr-initial phonograms for these syllables: (7.3) OJ de OJ do
EMC *denh / *tenh, EMC *tey EMC *dRY, EMC *dRY
Hence I think it is possible to reconstruct OJ d as *d for all d-initial syllables in Kojiki. OJ d in Shoki corresponds to six CLMC initials (Table 7.13). Most of the initials are partly or wholly voiced: *t®, n(d), *nd, *ndr. As we would expect Table 7.12 OJ d in Kojiki poetry OJ \ EMC
*t
*d
*dr
*dr/*9
a i u e wo o Subtotals Total
1 0 0 0 0 1 2 143
55 0 46 0 2 0 103
0 9 0 14 0 0 23
0 0 0 0 0 15 15
173
OLD JAPANESE
Table 7.13 OJ d in Shoki poetry OJ \ CLMC
*t
*th
*t®
*n(d)
*nd
*ndr
a i u e wo o Subtotals Total
6 0 1 2 0 1 10 120 (+5)
1 0 1 0 0 0 2
1 (+5) 0 35 6 2 5 49 (+5)
12 1 1 13 4 12 43
12 0 0 0 0 0 12
0 4 0 0 0 0 4
from our previous experience with the phonograms for OJ ti and di, we find an CLMC retroflex initial *ndr [å¶ ] for 80 per cent (4/5) of OJ di in Shoki. There was no CLMC *ndi. The one definite case of *nd for OJ di (NS 31.5.2) involves the phonogram which probably had a mid vowel in CLMC (cf. Tibetan transcription ’de *[nde]? and SV nê [nee], nq [nee] ). If OJ d were *nd, then CLMC syllables such as *ndri and *nde would have been the closest equivalents to OJ di (= *ndV). I will not project the distributional idiosyncrasies of CLMC into OJ by reconstructing a retroflex allophone of OJ d before i. The only candidates left are *n(d), *nd, and *t®. None is quite like the *d that I reconstructed for OJ d in Kojiki. *n(d) and *nd together (45.8 per cent = 55/120) are somewhat more common than *t® (40.8 per cent = 49/120), but there is no obvious majority candidate. If I add five variants with probable *t® to the 49 cases of definite *t®- in Table 7.13, the total of *t® phonograms (43.2 per cent = 54/125 = 120 + 5) is nearly equal to the total of *n(d) and *nd phonograms (44.0 per cent = 55/125 = 5 + 120). Any reconstruction of OJ d for Shoki would have to account for both the nasal and non-nasal correspondences. I propose a solution parallel to that given for OJ b in section 7.3: 1 2 3
OJ d was generally a prenasalized voiced unaspirated dental stop *nd. ‘Vowels’ preceding *nd may have been nasalized (*~). *nd may have been reduced to *d if a preceding ‘vowel’ was nasalized (*~). OJ *nd may have had the following allophones in free variation:
(7.4) (1) *[nd]
(2) *[~nd]
(3) *[~d]
Since nearly all instances of OJ *nd in Shoki are intervocalic,3 almost any OJ *nd could potentially be reduced to OJ *~d. There was no *~d in CLMC, so scribes generally wrote this non-nasal voiced stop allophone of OJ d as 174
THE RECONSTRUCTION OF OLD JAPANESE CONSONANTS
CLMC *nd(r) (a prenasalized voiced stop) or *t® (a non-nasal stop with voiceless onset and voiced aspiration). Although I could write my reconstruction of OJ d as *~d or even as *d or *nt without specifying nasality or voicing, I will continue to write it as *nd.
OJ n OJ n in Kojiki corresponds to EMC *n and *ã (Table 7.14). EMC *ã corresponds to OJ n before i and EMC *n corresponds to OJ n elsewhere. At face value, this would imply that OJ n was *ã before i and *n elsewhere. Although the MSJ syllable ni is [nyi], I am not sure whether I should project a palatal or palatalized allophone of n back into OJ. The LMJ syllable ni did not have a palatal initial, for the Portuguese did not romanize it as *nhi *[ ãi] (cf. the Portuguese-based practice of writing Vietnamese [ ãii] as nhi). There was no EMC *ni. The Kojiki phonograms for ni ( EMC *ãiRq and EMC *ãiRq) may be inexact attempts to write an OJ *ni. Although I cannot rule out a palatalized or palatal initial before OJ i, it is simpler to reconstruct *n before all vowels. OJ n in Shoki corresponds to CLMC *n(d), *nd, *ndr, and *ã9 (Table 7.15). This would seem to contradict my earlier reconstruction of OJ n as *n. Table 7.14 OJ n in Kojiki poetry OJ \ EMC
*n
*ã
a i u e wo o Subtotals Totals
126 0 18 49 12 272 477 669
0 192 0 0 0 0 192
Table 7.15 OJ n in Shoki poetry OJ \CLMC
*n(d)
*nd
*nd(r)
*ã9
a i u e wo o Subtotals Total
0 0 0 0 0 252 252 620
138 1 26 21 3 12 201
0 4 0 0 0 0 4
0 163 0 0 0 0 163
175
OLD JAPANESE
However, I have already explained that syllables with initial nasals and non-nasal finals were impossible in CLMC (p. 169). Let us assume that OJ n was *n. The scribes of Shoki could write OJ *nV syllables either with *nd/*ã9-initial, non-nasal final phonograms or with *n-initial nasal-final syllable phonograms. The former solution predominated for all OJ n-syllables with the possible exception of OJ no. 95.5 per cent (252/264) of no in Shoki are written with the phonogram= whose CLMC initial may have been either *n- or *nd-. appears in Tibetan transcriptions with both ’d (*[nd] ) and (’)n. If we assume that the CLMC initial of was *nd-, then all OJ n-syllables in Shoki would be written with CLMC prenasalized obstruents (*nd, *ndr, and *ã9). Why not reconstruct OJ n as a prenasalized obstruent *nd? Although I have already reconstructed OJ d as *nd, one might argue for a phonemic split of *nd: i.e., some OJ *nd became post-OJ n and others became post-OJ d. This solution is not only messy but also contradictory to what we already know about OJ d = *nd. OJ d = *nd corresponded exclusively to EMC non-nasal obstruents in Kojiki and corresponded frequently to the CLMC non-nasal obstruent *t® in Shoki. Yet we never find OJ n corresponding to a MC non-nasal obstruent in either text. Since the correspondence patterns for OJ d and n are quite distinct, they must be reconstructed separately. I reconstruct OJ n as *n for Shoki because it is always written with prenasalized or nasal CLMC initials. The high frequency of CLMC *ã9 for the initial of OJ ni in Shoki may suggest a palatal allophone of OJ n. However, recall that EMC had no syllable *ni. Such a *ni would have developed into an equally nonexistent CLMC *ndi. CLMC *ndr- and *ã9- were the only choices for OJ ni available to Shoki scribes, who preferred the latter to the former. But the high frequency of CLMC *ã9- may tell us only that the n of OJ ni was non-retroflex, not that it was specifically palatal. Although I accept the possibility of a palatal allophone of n in OJ ni, it would be simplest to reconstruct OJ n as a dental nasal *n before all vowels.
OJ r OJ r in both Kojiki and Shoki corresponds to MC l (Table 7.16). On the basis of the data, I could reconstruct OJ r as *l. Lange (1973: 124) and Mori (1991: 135) have also reconstructed OJ r as *l. However, other data point toward an alternative reconstruction *r. The Portuguese transcribed the LMJ reflex of OJ r as r and MSJ r is still an [r]. I could posit a change of *l to *r between OJ and LMJ, but I would rather not do so. Furthermore, neither EMC nor CLMC had an *r. Eastern Han *r had become *l in early LOC (Starostin 1989: 485). This *l remained unchanged in EMC and CLMC. Although Tôdô (1978) and Pulleyblank (1984, 1991a) have reconstructed 176
THE RECONSTRUCTION OF OLD JAPANESE CONSONANTS
Table 7.16 OJ r in Kojiki and Shoki poetry OJ
EMC *l (Kojiki)
CLMC *l (Shoki)
a i u e wo o Totals
102 144 87 53 11 28 425
120 104 74 55 9 31 393
the CLMC ‘sun’ initial as *r, their *r corresponds to zh [9] rather than to r in the Tibetan transcriptions of northwestern Chinese (Luo 1933a: 19). The Uighurs transcribed the northwestern LMC ‘sun’ initial as sh, zh, or y, and not as r, which did exist in their alphabet (Barat n.d.: 44 –45). I reconstruct the CLMC ‘sun’ initial as *ã9. Sanskrit r was transcribed with CLMC *l, not CLMC *ã9. By analogy, OJ *r could also have been transcribed with CLMC *l. Given what we know of post-OJ, it would be simplest to reconstruct an *r for OJ r. This *r would then continue more or less unchanged in later stages of Japanese.
OJ s OJ s in Kojiki corresponds to five EMC initials (Table 7.17). , the sole Kojiki phonogram for OJ so, has two EMC readings, *tsRY and *dzRY. Since none of the other phonograms for OJ s-syllables in Kojiki has voiced EMC initials, I assume that was chosen for its voiceless initial reading *tsRY rather than its voiced initial